When Darkness Comes

by SkylarSolstice

Summary:

Wild has been married to Sidon for a whole year now and it's been a dream. Unfortunately their peace is interrupted when once again the Heros across the eras are brought together by Hylia herself. What starts as odd seismic activity in the Era of Wilds ends up being something far more sinister. The Chain must band together to fight this evil, but how? As they journey through the eras to find a solution something unexpected happens that has Wild and the rest of the Chain reeling. How will this unexpected news affect the team and their quest?

Story is not abandoned just taking a while to update haha. It will be finished!

Notes:

You guys don't understand how long I've been wanting to writ this. I wanted to finish my Magnus Archives Archivist!Tim AU before I did this one bc I know I would finish it if I tried to work on this one at the same time. (If you haven't read that one I would love it if you checked it out!) I was low-key debating if I should even write this fic bc it's a bit of an odd concept I feel like, but my sister said it was a good idea so that's all the approval I need lol. I'm very excited to be writing this and I really hope you enjoy it! Any comments or suggestions are welcome, but please be kind!

CW: Innuendos, injuries, implied violence (Only to monsters), Sidon and Link being sappy af

Chapter 1: First Anniversary

Link sighed in relief as the Lynel finally went up in a cloud of purple smoke. Although he didn’t have much need for the supplies anymore now that his second adventure was over he still liked to collect whatever loot he could. Sidon called it hoarding, but Link thought of it more as being prepared. Crazy shit went down in Hyrule all the time so it was never a bad idea to be prepared for anything. Besides he might as well reap the rewards since he did kill the Lynel after all. Sure it was easy with how many times he had done it now, but it’s the effort that counts. He always liked to get rid of the monsters around Zora’s domain as soon as he could after the blood moons since he lived in the area now. It was always good to be cautious since the Zora military wasn’t exactly their strong suit.

As he picked up the stuff dropped by the Lynel and stored it away in his Purah pad he heard some splashing from the direction of the waterfall leading up to Tal Tal peak. Link whipped around ready to defend himself against whoever or whatever he could hear coming this way, but immediately relaxed when he saw it was just Sidon, King of the Zora.

“Hello my Pearl,” he greeted Link with an easy warm smile as he bent down to place a kiss on Link’s head

“Hello love. What brings you up here?” Link asked curiously as normally Sidon left him to his own devices when fighting the Lynel.

“I saw a fire and I wanted to check that you were alright,” Sidon replied a bit worriedly as he inspected Link for any injuries.

Link chuckled lightly as Sidon finished his inspection of his Hylian husband. “I’m just fine. I’m tougher than I look, love.”

“I know I just wanted to make sure because the fire was bigger than it normally is,” Sidon said as he picked Link up from the ground.

“I was just taking advantage of the updraft today. I promise I’m alright though really,” Link insisted.

Sidon gave him a bit of a suspicious look since Link was known to hide injuries, but eventually he conceded. “Alright shall we get off this mountain then?”

“You are such a worrier I could’ve gotten down myself,” Link scoffed playfully. He knew Sidon didn’t mean anything by it, but he was self-sufficient, he did go on two adventures essentially on his own.

“Yes, but after you almost hit those rocks at the bottom last time…I just worry,” Sidon said innocently.

Link sighed fondly. “Alright off we go then.”

Sidon smiled at this as he walked them both to the far end of the summit before wrapping Link up in his arms and diving off into the water below. There was barely even a splash as Sidon’s sleek body entered the water in one smooth movement. Zoras really were beautiful in the water and as Sidon swam across the East Reservoir with Link still held protectively in his arms he couldn’t help, but admire how beautiful his husband was.

Swimming over to the waterfall closest to where the throne room lies Sidon zipped up the rushing water and jumped up onto the smooth surface of the luminous stone path. Once safe upon solid ground Sidon set Link down gently on his feet taking great care to make sure he didn’t slip on the puddle of water Sidon had brought with them.

“Thank you for the ride love,” Link told Sidon as he took the red Zora’s hand and kissed the back of it.

“Of course my Pearl. I’m always happy to do it,” Sidon replied with a grin. “I’ll take any chance I can get to hold you.”

Link giggled at that and they began walking toward Sidon’s study. As they came to the split in the road that would mean their parting so that Link could go to the armory for another sword Sidon stopped him abruptly. Looking up at Sidon’s face he tilted his head at the timid smile there. “What?”

“Do you know what today is?” Sidon asked him coyly.

Of course Link remembered, how could he forget it was their first one after all, but why not have a bit of fun. “Hmmmm, is it your birthday?” Sidon shook his head. “Is it my birthday?” Another head shake. “That’s good then because you would think I would remember my own at least. Let me see…Is it pancake day?” 

Sidon huffed in annoyance. “No, why would I be reminding you of pancake day? You really don’t remember what today is?” He looked a bit wounded and Link decided it was time to stop playing clueless.

Link chuckled good naturedly. “Of course I know what today is. It’s our first wedding anniversary. How could I forget? I was just teasing.”

“You are a mean husband,” Sidon pouted, sticking out his bottom lip for added effect and Link just laughed.

“I’m just the worst aren’t I?”

“The absolute worst,” Sidon agreed even as he bent down to place a lingering kiss on Link’s lips. “I have a surprise for later tonight though. Once you’re done ridding the domain of monsters and I finish up all my royal paperwork we’ll have the night to ourselves.”

“I get you all to myself for the whole evening?” Link said salaciously. “Sounds like a dream come true.”

“Better hurry with those monsters then,” his husband said with a wink. “Meet me in our private dining room at 7pm tonight.” And with that Sidon planted a final kiss on his Pearl’s lips and turned to head for his study.

Link watched him go until he was out of sight then with a dreamy sigh he turned to finish his task of getting a new sword. His habit of breaking weapons really was inconvenient at times.

As much as Link loved Zelda he was happy to no longer be her appointed knight. After training this last round of troops she had relieved him of his duty and not so subtly told him he was free to be with Sidon. It was hardly a secret that Link had had feelings for the Zora Prince, now King since they worked together to tame Vah Ruta. Unfortunately both of them were nervous wrecks and terrible at expressing their feelings. Both were familiar with the sting of rejection and neither of them had wanted to risk it for fear of losing a best friend. Not to mention Sidon ended up in an arranged engagement to Yona while Link was recovering on the Great Sky island under the watchful eye of Rauru. 

Sidon had been ecstatic when Link had returned alive and more or less intact, but he then felt trapped by his engagement. He had longed for so long to tell Link how he felt only to have the chance taken when his father engaged him to Yona the second Link was gone. His father hadn’t had bad intentions, but Sidon was a loyal son and more importantly a loyal King. The engagement was only called off because Yona confessed she didn’t want to marry Sidon. Turns out they were both gay and it took them far too long to realize it.

Yona was with Gaddison now, but she often stepped in to help Link and Sidon with any Royal duties that might require a female touch. She was appointed ruler in the case that both Link and Sidon might not be able to perform their duties. She was one of their most trusted allies.

Link thought back over everything that had brought them to this present. They had so many obstacles to overcome, but it had all been worth it to finally have this happy ending. It was really more of a beginning though. They had their whole lives to look forward to many more anniversaries to celebrate. Hopefully kids to raise together, but right now he needed to get his head out of the clouds. He could reminisce with his love later.  

Right now he needed to focus on the task ahead. Grabbing one of his favorite Zora swords, simple yet sturdy, a good shield and as many arrows as he could carry he set out for the nearest monster camp. He had quite a bit of work to do so he best pace himself.

-

Sidon tried not to look like he was rushing, but well that was probably an accurate adjective for the almost panicked speed walk pace he was sticking to. When Gaddison had come to tell him that Link was in the infirmary he had felt his heart drop. He hadn’t stuck around to hear anything further as he was already quickly making his way to the infirmary with a flutter of worry in his chest. Link tended to get himself into trouble so he always prepared for the worst when facing a situation such as this.

The Zoran King all, but burst through the doors of the infirmary and immediately caught sight of Link who was lying on his side with his arm lifted above his head so the healer could finish cleaning and bandaging the wound on his side. It didn’t need stitches, but it was certainly a nasty looking abrasion. He hastened over to Link’s side immediately taking his hand and squeezing it.

“Are you alright?” Sidon asked, his voice nearly shrill with worry. “I came as soon as I heard. Are you in any pain?” He said in quick succession.

Link huffed a laugh as he turned onto his back so the healer could tend to the small burn on his lower leg, likely a graze from a fire arrow. ‘I’m fine. It’s nothing serious, just a few cuts and a couple of burns,’ his husband signed in reply. It wasn’t uncommon for him to go mute around other people he wasn’t as comfortable around or when under stress, physical or mental. Nonetheless it did worry Sidon a bit that he wasn’t speaking.

“Are you sure? We have potions to help with pain.” He would offer a health potion, but unfortunately Wild had built up a tolerance over years. An unfortunate side effect of using so many while on his adventures.

His love rolled his eyes in mock exasperation. ‘I’m okay Si really. I’m not hurt badly I promise.’

“See you tend to downplay these things so you’ll forgive me if I worry,” Sidon said with a slightly disbelieving look. “We can postpone our anniversary plans if needed. Give you a couple of weeks to heal.”

Link was already shaking his head. ‘No I want to spend time with you. It’s our first anniversary there’s no way I’m missing it because of a few minor injuries,’ his husband insisted then he looked back to make sure the healer had left having finished his job before continuing. ‘Besides I’m going to be on my period in two weeks and I made plans for tonight.’

“Ah those kinds of plans huh?” He replied with a flirtatious grin. Sidon really didn’t mind having sex when Link was on his period, but Link disliked it so he always respected his wishes as a good husband should. “Very well so long as you take it easy tonight and let me take care of you. Deal?”

‘Deal,’ he signed back as he pulled Sidon down into a heated kiss.

“Now I believe it’s about time for dinner. As much as I hate to see you in clothes, how about we get you dressed and we can enjoy the amazing meal I’ve had prepared for our special occasion.”

Link clearly liked the sound of that as he was up and off the healers table in a second as he pulled his pants and shirt on. Sidon lamented as he watched the soft white cotton shirt cover the bare expanse of Link’s exquisite torso. Ah well there would be plenty of time to take it off him later. For now he just offered his hand and Link took it giggling as Sidon carefully lifted him into his strong arms. 

He carried Link securely as if he was something precious and breakable. Sidon’s long strides brought them to their destination quickly and soon Link was admiring the romantic set up. As his husband set him down he grinned up at the large shark Zora.

“It’s wonderful Sidon,” Link said, speaking his first words since the infirmary. Sidon internally sighed in relief as it became clear Link had been signing more so due to the many unfamiliar healers in the infirmary rather than stress. “This is so romantic and utterly perfect for our first anniversary.”

“I’m glad you like it my Pearl,” he replied with a warm smile as he pulled out the smaller chair for Link to sit in. Then Sidon took his seat across the small table from him. He had made sure to use a small table so that they would be close enough to hold hands even as they ate the wonderful meal that had been prepared for them.

As they began to eat Sidon could tell that Link was a bit restless, likely because of the plans he had mentioned earlier in the infirmary. Sidon was excited too obviously he was, but he also wanted to enjoy the romantic bits of their anniversary first. Once dinner had been eaten they retired to the large sofa by the fireplace. The fire was warm and Link’s weight against his side was as soothing as ever so they basked in each other's presence for a while before Sidon cleared his throat.

Link looked up in question to see Sidon holding up a small album. “You finally finished it!” 

“That I did. Who knew making a photo album could be so time consuming,” Sidon said with a chuckle.

“To be fair you do have other things getting in the way of finishing projects like this,” his husband pointed out.

“That’s true, but I’m glad I finished it in time for this.”

Sidon opened it so it sat on both of their laps. On the first page was a picture from their wedding day. It was one of Sidon’s favorites, a beautiful shot of Link in his ceremonial attire with the veiled falls in the background reflecting the sun just right lighting up Link’s bright blue eyes. His smile was bright and beautiful and so happy.

“You look so beautiful in that one,” Sidon commented and Link let out an amused huff. “I’m serious. This might be my favorite picture of you.”

“Well my favorite picture is definitely this one,” Link said, pointing to a picture of him and Sidon standing in front of the large sculpture that sat in the middle of the domain. Sidon was holding Link close to him as they shared a loving kiss. 

“I like that one too,” Sidon agreed. As he turned the page he laughed at the next photo. “Ah, I remember this. I had caught Zelda and Purah in a rather affectionate embrace. She was so mad when I snapped a picture.”

The picture showed Zelda holding Purah’s face gently between her hands as she laid a kiss on her lips while Purah held her waist. “They are so cute together though. I’m glad they found each other.”

“Did you and she ever consider…” the Zora started, but didn’t finish.

Link immediately shook his head. “No, our relationship is profound, but it’s always been platonic. She was the first person I came out to about being trans besides my family actually.”

“I’m glad you had someone you could trust with that even after the Calamity. Besides me of course.”

“I am too. She’s been a great friend to me,” Link agreed with a fond smile. “Also we think we might be distantly related so it would be a bit weird I think,” he added as turned the page.

After looking through the album Link pulled out a small box and presented it to Sidon. “What’s this?”

“It’s a present, silly. For you,” his partner said with a bright smile as he opened the lid to the small box.

“Oh Link,” Sidon said, feeling a lump form in his throat. In the box was a silver ring adorned with sapphires. He had lost his original ring a month back when they had an unfortunate run in with a Moblin when on a picnic at Todo lake. It seems Link had deemed it his job to fix this problem and he did an amazing job with the design. “It’s beautiful my Pearl. Utterly perfect.”

Link beamed. “I’m glad you like it. I was worried that you might not like it since the design deviates from the original.”

“No, it's wonderful. I love it,” Sidon assured him as Link slipped the ring into its rightful place on his left hand.

“I love you so much Sidon. I can’t wait to spend many more anniversaries with you.”

“I love you too, my Pearl. There's no one else I’d rather be with,” he replied as he swept Link into a long exploratory kiss. Before they could get carried away though Sidon broke from the kiss much to Link’s annoyance. “Before we do that I have a present for you too.”

His Pearl looked at him excitedly as he pulled a fairly large box from behind the sofa they sat on and put it in his lap. “It’s big,” Link observed as he opened the box. Inside sat a brand new mechanical arm. This one was much more streamlined from his current arm.

After he had used the Light in his Zonai arm to transform Zelda back into a human it had promptly stopped working entirely. Unfortunately this meant that Link had to undergo another operation to remove that arm and Sidon’s heart had hurt for his Pearl. Not only had Link lost his arm, but he also lost the arm to replace that as well. Thankfully Purah was a mechanical genius because she was able to make him a new arm from Sheikah technology.

The arm she had created definitely worked a charm, but it was a bit clunky, a bit more boxy than a natural arm and it was a bit big for Link as well. Although Link worked around the little quirks quite well Purah had been developing a better arm for him for some time now upon Sidon’s request. This new arm was made using both Sheikah ancient technology and Zonai technology. The combination made for a more coordinated and stronger arm. 

It also fit his size better and would sync directly to his nervous system for better control over it. Purah had assured him it would be as if Link had never lost his arm in the first place. Out of all of these though the biggest added benefit was that Purah had finally figured out how to program it so Link could build with Zonai devices again. He had expressed that he missed being able to use the technology as he had on his adventure so Sidon had implored Purah to see if she could crack the code and crack it she did.

Link gasped as he took the arm out of the box. “Sidon is this-”

“Yes, Purah has been working diligently on it for a while now. I know it’s been a bit of a struggle to work around the issues with your new arm. I just wanted to make things a bit easier for you.”

“Si it’s perfect! Thank you!”

“Most of the credit should go to Purah. I only gave a few suggestions,” Sidon said with a flustered chuckle.

“I’ll have to thank her next time I see her, but really thank you. It was very thoughtful and I can’t wait to have an arm that’s more functional. This will make things so much easier,” Link said with a grateful smile and he leaned up to kiss Sidon again. No matter how many times he kissed the King it never got old.

“Of course I’m happy you like it. I just want to give you the best I can,” he replied, squeezing Link’s hand.

His love gave him a dreamy smile. “You already do.”

“Oh I almost forgot. There’s one feature I think you will like,” Sidon said as he pointed to the familiar symbol on the back of the hand. “Purah was finally able to crack the code to Ultra hand.”

He gasped once again. “She actually figured it out!? I can’t believe it! She’s a genius!”

“That she is,” Sidon agreed. “Shall I help you put it on?”

Link nodded enthusiastically. Sidon helped him take the old arm off, twisting it just so until it disconnected from the socket before gently setting the old one on the floor. Then he lifted the new one from its box and helped Link latch it securely to his arm. He held down the button at the top of the arm on the inside until it beeped quietly and the arm lit up a dim cyan color. They waited a moment in anticipation as the arm calibrated. After a moment he flexed his fingers a few times before activating the ability and much to both of their relief it worked perfectly.

“This is the most wonderful present ever, Sidon. Thank you,” Link said once again and Sidon just smiled.

“Anything for you my dearest love.”

Leaning down he took Link’s lips in a deep, passionate kiss. Snaking his hand down he gripped Link’s waist and tugged him closer which earned him a squeak of delight from Link as he leaned further into Sidon. Not so subtly Link parted his lips to allow Sidon’s tongue to enter his mouth. He moaned when Link sucked on it gently before releasing it and breaking the kiss.

“Shall we move to our chambers?” Link asked with a mischievous glint in his eye. “I do have plans for us tonight.”

“Lead the way my love.”

Chapter 2: Reunited

Summary:

Malon and Time get some unexpected visitors and they couldn't be happier about it

Notes:

CW: Injuries, innuendos, discussions of imprisonment

Malon yawned once more as she walked toward the cuccoo coop. She had woken up a bit late, but of course she was still as tired as she was when she went to bed. It seemed pregnancy was both a blessing and a curse. Some days she felt on top of the world, positively glowing. Other days she felt like actual horse shit. It seemed today was going to be more of the latter unfortunately. 

All thoughts of her exhaustion fled her though when the amusing sight of her Link stumbling out of the cuccoo coop covered in small scratches caught her attention. She couldn’t hold back the small chuckle that bubbled up through her throat at the sight of it. The new cuccoos had finally hatched and it seemed the mama birds were still quite territorial over them especially with Link.

“Oh dear, I thought I told you to let me handle the cuccoos for now,” Malon said as she approached her husband. She loved him very much, but sometimes he could be a little stupid especially regarding self preservation.

Link looked a bit embarrassed, but what he said next melted Malon’s heart. “I didn’t want to wake you. You’ve been tired lately so I thought you might benefit from some extra rest. Also I know you didn’t sleep well last night because of the nausea.”

He really was so thoughtful. It was one of the things she loved most about him. “You are so thoughtful Link,” she replied as she stepped forward to give him a kiss. “Thank you. Next time though I think you should leave the cuccoos until I wake up. I don’t want to come out here only to find you’ve been killed by flightless birds. I’m pregnant, not disabled Link,” Malon pointed out good naturedly. “Besides if we work together the quicker the chores will be done which means you can dote on me sooner dear husband.”

Link smiled ruefully at her. She was only around 3 months or so at this point so the news was quite recent. Malon had been experiencing a bit of morning sickness, but it was quite mild compared to what most of her friends had experienced. Unfortunately her assurances that she was in fact fine and so was the baby did little to quell Link’s anxiety. He was always more cautious when it came to her health than his own which was something they needed to discuss, but not now.

“I really do appreciate your concern dear and I love you for it, but it’s not necessary,” Malon insisted as she wrapped her arms around his neck. “At the moment I’m doing fine and so is our baby.”

Link sighed and nodded. “I know I’m just a little anxious about it all. I think it might be the first time dad jitters.”

“That’s understandable. I won’t lie, I put on a good face, but I’m a little bit terrified,” she admitted and Link gave her a relieved smile. “You’ll be a wonderful father though. I think everyone in the Chain would agree with me on that.”

They both smiled at each other as Link planted a kiss on her lips. It had been over two years since the Chain had gone back to their own eras. Since all of their adventures were over they knew that they were probably all relatively safe in their own time as the threat of Ganondorf and other demons no longer hung over their heads, but that didn’t make them miss the boys any less. Especially Twilight who in the time they had known him had stolen his way into a special place in both Link and Malon’s hearts. 

Malon also had a soft place in hers for Wild. He was boisterous and lively even despite his troubled past. Wild held so much guilt over having failed, but all Malon saw was a young man who gave up the peace he would find in death to fight for his world and his friend. They had bonded over cooking and their appreciation for the attractiveness of both men and women. She really hoped that it had worked out with that Prince Sidon of his.

They loved all of the others so dearly and the hardest thing they ever had to do was say goodbye. Malon was just glad that it got to be in their era so that she had a chance to say one last goodbye before they each stepped through their own portals to be transported back to their time.

She was broken from her reminiscing by Link’s next comment. “If only we had Sky here. He’s great with the cuccoos and it certainly would save me a few injuries.”

Malon chuckled and opened her mouth to agree, but a loud crash from the barn had them both whipping around then looking at each other before they carefully began to approach. As they slowly and cautiously walked toward the barn Link picked up one of the many swords he kept around the ranch for such an occasion. He held it defensively in front of him with practiced precision that could never atrophy as he put a hand protectively in front of his wife.

As they got closer though they could hear familiar voices. “Ow you’re on my fucking foot Twi!” Came a voice that sounded a lot like Legend’s

“Well it’s not my fault you were sucked in before me!” A voice that sounded like Twilight complained. “Take it up with the portal!”

“Wind you’re pulling on my hair!” That was definitely Hyrule.

“Everyone stop your whining I’m getting a headache,” That was for sure Warriors. Always the voice of reason if her Link wasn’t there.

The couple stood frozen in shock before they took off running through the barn door and sure enough laying in a pile of hay were seven other Links if she was counting correctly. Silently she checked each of them off: Legend, Hyrule, Twilight, Warriors, Wind, Four, and Sky. 

“Holy shit,” her husband breathed, but it must have been loud enough even over the commotion of seven grumpy Links who had obviously been launched through a portal on the ceiling to whip around and look at them.

“Time!” Twilight was the first to process who was standing there looking at them in disbelief and he surged forward to wrap his mentor in a big hug.

“Twilight?” Time said still a bit in shock as he returned the hug. “How are you all here?”

“Portal,” Twilight said and Time huffed. 

“Yes I assumed that, but why?” Time asked a bit impatiently.

“No clue, but I can’t say I’m not glad for something to break up the monotony,” Twilight replied as he stepped forward and offered Malon a hug as well. She excitedly stepped forward into his arms and hugged him tightly.

Malon sighed happily as he squeezed her tightly. “It’s so good to see you again!”

The others had finally picked themselves up from their involuntary cuddle pile and hugs were distributed as they happily greeted the couple whose barn they found themselves in.

As Wind approached to give her an enthusiastic hug she noticed right away how much older he looked. “Oh my goodness, do I know you young man?” She asked jokingly. He grinned from ear to ear as he was pulled into a firm hug. “By the goddess you must be, what 18 now?”

“17,” Wind said proudly as he pulled away.

“And taller too. Looks like you turned into quite the strapping young man,” Malon commented and Wind beamed at her.

“Thank you miss Malon!” Wind replied happily.

After she had gotten a hug from each member of the Chain she looked around to find the missing Link. “Where’s Wild?”

The Chain all looked at each other and shrugged. “We haven’t gotten him yet. We’re not sure what’s going on,” Twilight said and she could tell he was a bit anxious that the cook hadn’t joined them yet.

“I’m sure he’ll be joining us next,” Time assured him. “This is perfect timing actually though. I was just saying I could use some help with the cuccoos.”

She huffed at her husband, but Sky’s face absolutely lit up. “I assume the coop is still in the same place?”

-

After a day of chores made much easier with the assistance of so many young people they finally settled in to have a much deserved dinner of hearty stew and homemade bread. Towards the end of the meal Time asked the question that had been on both of their minds since they found the Chain of heroes in their barn.

“So how exactly did you all come together?” Her husband asked curiously

Twilight spoke first. “Well Hyrule, Legend and I were abruptly and rudely sucked into separate portals only to be spit out together in Warriors’ Hyrule castle. We caused a bit of commotion when we broke the bed in one of the guest rooms and we were promptly imprisoned for around eight hours because someone took his own sweet time getting back to the castle.”

“Hey in my defense I was on a picnic with Zelda. Sorry I was trying to do something nice for my wife to sue me,” Warriors said grumpily.

Malon gasped at that. “Wife?! Congratulations!”

Warriors rubbed the back of his neck. “Thank you. I would have sent you invitations, but well we eloped and also ya know the time difference.”

“Well I think that’s very romantic,” Malon replied, playfully nudging his shoulder. “You know Link- Time and I also eloped. The great fairy married us.”

“That’s so sweet,” Hyrule commented with a dreamy look in his eye that Malon recognized. She was definitely going to ask about it later.

“Anyways,” Time said, trying to get the conversation back on track. “What happened after Warriors got you released from prison?”

“Sky and I had already been thrown into Four’s Hyrule a day or so before the others landed there. Practically landed right on their doorstep so it didn’t take us long to find her,” Wind said around a mouthful of bread.

Four nodded. “The next day the others came flying through a portal and nearly got impaled on my weapons rack.”

“That was only yesterday,” Legend continued the tale. “Next thing we know a portal is throwing us into your barn. I’m just glad we landed on the hay.”

“Seems like these portals are different from the ones that we went through last time we were brought together,” Time observed as he thoughtfully stroked his chin.

“Yeah and they suck you in if you don’t go in willingly,” Sky interjected. “Learned that when I took too long to go through the one that appeared in Skyloft. Sun said that she felt a familiar energy so she thinks they were made by Hylia herself.”

“That’s certainly interesting. What does the Goddess deem dangerous enough that she thinks she has to bring all of the heroes together to face it?” Time asked no one in particular.

Twilight sighed heavily. “I don’t know, but it can’t be good. I’m just wondering why we haven’t joined up with Wild yet though. Last I heard he had finished his second adventure.”

Malon felt alarmed at that comment. “Second adventure? Since when did he have another one? Hasn’t he already done enough for his time?”

“Malon honey calm down,” Time soothed her. “Like Twilight said he’s fine.”

“Have you heard from him lately have you?” She asked Time accusingly. 

“No, not really. To be fair though he might have sent some letters, but you know how the mail system here has been these last few years,” her husband pointed out.

“What happened?” Legend asked, clearly confused. “I thought all of the couriers had the ability to send mail wherever it needs to be. Which is still spooky, but helpful nonetheless.”

“The original mail person for our era retired. The systems been fucked up ever since,” Time said ruefully. “So if you guys haven’t gotten any letters from us that’s why.”

“To be fair, delivering mail across eras is a difficult skill to acquire,” Hyrule pointed out.

Malon chuckled at that. “I suppose that’s true. I do hope he’s alright. I’m sure he’ll meet up with you guys soon.”

“Do you guys know of anything happening in your Hyrule that might warrant Hylia bringing us all together?” Twilight asked seriously.

Time shook his head. “Not that I can think of, but I suppose it could be something I have yet to hear of.”

“So what’s our next step then?” Four asked as he reached for the pitcher of water

“Well for now we should stay alert and be prepared for another portal should one appear,” Warriors declared and everyone voiced their assent. “We should probably stock up on supplies while we can.”

“We can go into town tomorrow to make preparations,” Time offered.

  “Right well you boys should get some rest. A portal could appear any minute,” Malon said as she rose from the table. “I’ll go pull out the old cots from the shed.”

Time was immediately on his feet in protest. “Malon honey let me do it. You shouldn’t be lifting anything heavy. The healer even said so.”

She huffed in annoyance. Malon thought that the village healer was being a bit overly cautious as she really felt perfectly fine. “Alright fine, but you better get Twilight to help you. I don’t want you throwing out your back again.”

“Is Malon alright?” Hyrule asked nervously.

“Yeah, is something wrong with her?” Wind questioned the concern evident in his tone.

It was uncommon for Time to feel the need to help her with such things as she was much tougher than she looked and even more self sufficient.  She had grown up on a farm after all. “Calm down, I'm fine I promise,” Malon assured them quickly. “The healer just insists that I not lift anything over 25 pounds until the baby arrives.”

There was a chorus of gasps and happy squeals as well as sounds of shock. Next thing she knew she had several overly happy heroes pulling her into a group hug along with a chorus of congratulations. Legend of course was too cool to join in on the hug, but he did offer his own congratulations to her and Time.

“How far along are you?” Twilight asked excitedly. 

“A little over three months,” Malon answered. “So you all better be back in time to meet them.”

“Of course, we’ll be there,” Wind declared and everyone quickly agreed.

“Alright enough fawning you all need some sleep,” Malon said with a laugh. “You’re strong heroes so you can come get your own cots.”

Chapter 3: Odd Happenings

Summary:

Wild and Sidon get reports of some odd seismic activity around Hyrule. Wild makes plans to investigate and Sidon does not appreciate his lack of self preservation instincts. Something odd falls from a portal in the sky into the east reservoir and Sidon has a bad feeling about it.

Notes:

Sidon has it so bad for Wild lol

CW: Injuries, infections, brief imprisonment

“Hmm,” Sidon muttered to himself as he read over the report that Bazz had just brought him.

“What’s ‘Hmm’ mean?” Link asked him as he stepped into Sidon’s study. He really was very quiet on his feet and it could be a bit startling at times.

Sidon did his best to hide the way he jumped at his husband’s sudden appearance. “Oh Link, just who I wanted to see.”

“I should certainly hope so. I mean you did marry me after all.”

The shark Zora grinned as he helped the Hylian up onto his lap and pressed a kiss to his forehead. “That I did. I have something I’d like you to read over though.”

He handed the report to Link and he skimmed it briefly. “Earthquakes in the wetlands? That’s odd. If it were Eldin or Akkala I would expect that, but there’s never been seismic activity anywhere in Lanayru. Excluding when I freed Naydra of course.”

“My thoughts exactly. It is very strange,” he agreed with the former Champion.

“I actually came here to talk to you about something similar. Zelda sent me a letter and it seems there have been similar things happening in the Faron and Eldin regions as well.”

“I mean we are sure that we defeated Ganon right? There’s been no trace of his power or gloom?” Sidon asked, addressing the hylian King of the Zora still sitting in his lap.

Link thought for a moment then shook his head. “No, there's been nothing since Zelda and I took down the Demon King. I’m absolutely sure it’s not him.”

“So it’s something else then. I can’t decide if that’s a good thing or a bad thing,” he muttered, fidgeting anxiously with his bracelets. Link recognized this common tick of Sidon’s so he took his face in his hands and pressed their foreheads together.

“It’s going to be alright love. We’ll figure it out. I’ll make preparations to visit the areas and investigate alright,” Link assured him.

Sidon exhaled and let his shoulders relax before he realized exactly what Link said. “You’re not planning on going alone are you?”

“Si I’ll be fine. I’ve done two adventures pretty much all on my own. What's another in the grand scheme of things?” His husband pointed out and Sidon’s frown deepened. “I know how to take care of myself. There’s no need to put others in danger unnecessarily when I can handle it myself.”

“You only did them on your own due to necessity, but it is not necessary now. You have people you can call on for help in times of need and they would gladly accompany you,” he pushed on though he didn’t know how well he was convincing the wild somewhat reckless hero. He was not called the Hero of the Wilds for nothing. “Perhaps I could talk to Yona and she could look after the Domain so I can accompany you.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea. I trust Yona, but I would feel better if you both worked together to take care of things while I’m gone.”

He held back a heavy sigh. Why was he so stubborn about these things? “Link I would really feel better if you didn’t go alone,” he insisted. “Please? For me?

Sidon knew why he was doing this. Link had always blamed himself for his failure and for the deaths of his friends. He never asked for help for fear of what might happen to the people who provided him with that help. It broke his heart to see his Pearl was still so burdened by the guilt of his first adventure and the memories he received from Zelda on his second adventure only made it worse. On top of that he still hadn’t fully regained all of his memories from before and it frightened Sidon whenever he would lose himself to yet another memory taking his mind captive. The nightmares still plagued him often even if they were lessened by Sidon’s comforting presence. If only he could take all of it from him he would do it in a heartbeat.

Link was quiet for a moment before he sighed. “Alright, fine I’ll send some messages out to Riju, Tulin and Yunobo to see if they would be willing to help. They’ll likely reply quickly so hopefully we can get started in a few days.”

“Thank you,” Sidon said sincerely as he pressed a kiss to Link’s hair. “But you have to wait at least a week before you set out.”

“What? Why?” Link asked indignantly.

“Because someone didn’t take care of his injury and it got infected,” he said a bit teasingly, but the underlying concern was evident. “The healer said you need at least another week to fully recover. The last thing we need is you going out before the infection has fully cleared and making it worse.”

The hero huffed. “It’s not even that bad. The healer is being overly cautious.”

“You were nearly delirious with fever for two days. In fact you shouldn’t be out of bed right now anyway,” Sidon chided.

“But I wanted to see you,” Link said innocently as he batted his eyelashes exaggeratedly. “And I thought you would like to hear about the letters Zelda sent as soon as possible.”

“I appreciate that, but now you need to go back to bed. I know you’ve been tired more than usual lately too. I believe a nap is in order,” the Zora declared as he stood up, lifting Link with him in a bridal carry.

The hylian giggled as he was hoisted into the air by his husband. “Fiinneee, but only if you nap with me.”

“Of course my Pearl. No where else I would rather be.”

Sidon carried Link as if he weighed nothing and it always delighted the hero. Link had grown accustomed and rather fond of having Sidon carry him. It definitely made navigating the height difference easier. Once they got to their chambers he set his Pearl down gently on their bed before climbing in next to him. As soon as he was laying down Link was cuddling into his broad chest and Sidon immediately wrapped his arms securely around his husband’s small frame.

“I love you,” Link whispered and Sidon felt his heart swell. He never got tired of hearing that.

“I love you too,” he whispered back as he laid a kiss on Link’s forehead, then his cheek, his lips then he trailed kisses up his jaw.

Link exhaled softly at the pleasurable tickle of kisses as they continued down to his neck. They were chaste at first, but they did not stay that way as Sidon began to suck and nip at the sensitive skin. He rolled onto his back as Sidon rolled over on top of Link and propped himself on his elbows so he was hovering above him.

“You’re so beautiful,” Sidon breathed before leaning down to take his lips in another sensual kiss.

Link couldn’t help himself as he began to grind on Sidon’s thigh while they shared a heated kiss. He moaned into Sidon’s mouth as the shark Zora pressed his leg more firmly between his legs. “Please,” he moaned.

“Please what, my Pearl?” Sidon said mischievously and Link moaned helplessly.

“I want you,” he breathed and he could feel Sidon’s smile pressed to his clavicle.

“Anything for you my Pearl.”

-

Sidon awoke to someone gently shaking his shoulder. He looked up blearily blinking until his vision cleared and he could see the concerned face of Gaddison. “What is it?” He asked quietly, trying not to wake the sleeping hero in his arms.

“Sorry to wake you, your majesty, but we have a situation. We found some strangers in the east reservoir,” she explained quickly and quietly. “They're in the holding cells at the moment and they asked for you and his majesty by name.”

That was certainly suspicious. Random people coming to the domain asking for Link by name normally only meant one thing. Yiga. “Okay, lead the way.”

“Do you want to wake his majesty as well?” Gaddison asked, but Sidon immediately shook his head.

“If these strangers are asking for Link I don’t believe their intentions are good,” he said as he gently maneuvered the hylian hero out of his arms and rolled out of bed. Thankfully Link was sleeping very deeply so he barely stirred.

One outside of the room Gaddison asked, “You think they’re Yiga?”

“That’s exactly what I think.”

“I thought they dissolved after his majesty took down Kohga,” Gaddison said as she led the way to the cells.

“I wouldn’t put it past them to try and reform,” Sidon said darkly. “You said you found them by the east reservoir?”

Gaddison shook her head. “Not by the reservoir, in the reservoir. Rivan was patrolling there when they fell from a portal in the sky.”

“They what?” Sidon asked in disbelief.

“I’m as confused as you are. They say they know you and his majesty though,” Gaddison said with a shrug. “Here we are. They’re just over in the large group cell.”

He nodded his thanks and headed for the door leading to the group cells. As he stepped in he was immediately met with a cacophony of voices, most of them arguing or complaining about being cold. Sidon just stared at them all for a moment and realized they all looked familiar, but he couldn’t place it. Then the man with one eye and colorful facial markings stood up as he made eye contact with Sidon.

“Hello your majesty,” he said casually with a friendly smile. “It’s good to see you again.”

Then it finally clicked. “You are the heroes of the past!” He exclaimed and all of them stopped talking as they looked at him. “I remember now. You traveled with Link for a time.”

“That’s correct,” the man with the red and blue facial markings said. “I’m Time. We were hoping you would let us out of this cell? I think we’re all quite cold.”

“Yes of course,” Sidon said immediately as he motioned for the guard to open up the cell so the Chain could be released. 

“Yes, sweet freedom!” The blond haired boy in the blue tunic said as he stepped out of the cell.

“Thank you your majesty,” the man with the wolf pelt said politely. 

“Of course I apologize for the confusion,” Sidon said, but the young man just waved him off.

“Don’t ya worry about it. This beats death mountain.”

“I’m just glad we didn’t land in Hebra,” the man in the red tunic said.

The others all voice their agreement. “Yes, Zora's domain is far more forgiving,” Sidon agreed with a chuckle. “Please follow me and we’ll arrange for some dry clothes and beds for you. You may need to reintroduce yourselves to me as I don’t remember all of your nicknames.”

“Of course, so long as I get out of these freezing clothes,” the man with blond hair and a blue scarf said with a shiver.

“Do you happen to know where Wild is?” Time asked as he led them to the guest wing of the Domain.

It took Sidon only a moment to figure out what he meant. “Yes he lives here in the Domain. He’s sleeping right now, he's still recovering from an infected wound so I thought it best not to wake him,” he replied as the guards came in with dry clothes for the heroes. “Also I thought you could possibly be Yiga so I didn’t want to risk his safety.”

“That’s fair enough. I thought you guys took care of them though,” the one with the pelt said - Twilight! That was his name. He remembered that Link was rather fond of Twilight as he was with him on his first adventure. Only in wolf form though if he remembered correctly.

“We thought so after Wild finished his first adventure, but they remerged after the upheaval. I wouldn’t say it’s unrealistic to think some of them may still be out there,” Sidon said thoughtfully.

“Upheaval?” Time asked curiously.

Sidon looked up at that. “After the Demon King emerged from under Hyrule castle many of the ancient Zonai ruins lifted into the sky. That’s what the shapes in the sky are, we just call them sky islands.”

“That’s interesting,” Time hummed.

“Link can explain everything in the morning. He's much better at details than I am,” Sidon said a bit ruefully. “You must be tired though so I will leave you all to rest.”

“Thank you, your majesty. Goodnight,” Time said with a small bow.

“Rest well heroes,” Sidon said, taking his leave. 

He felt a thrill of excitement run up his spine as he headed back to his and Link’s chambers. Sidon had heard much about the heroes of the past from Link when he regaled him with tales of their adventure together. Link had called them his brothers before so Sidon knew how much these people meant to him and he couldn’t wait to see his face when he saw them in the morning. His Pearl had certainly been more tired lately and Sidon had a feeling it was due to his depression or perhaps his PTSD. Link had always tried to hide such things from him. He really hoped that seeing his brothers again would cheer him up and help him get out of whatever mental rut he was in.

He snuck into the room silently taking care not to wake up his still sleeping husband as he carefully lowered himself back onto the bed next to his sleeping hero. Sidon carefully sidled up so he could pull Link to his chest and the hylian’s arms automatically wrapped around his neck as he nuzzled his face into his shoulder. The best place would always be right next to Link. It didn’t take him long to sink into a peaceful sleep with his love held safely in his arms. 

-

Sidon saw himself out of the guest quarters after checking on the other heroes. Now that everything for Link’s surprise was in order it was time to go wake his husband. He couldn’t help his excitement knowing Link would be so happy to see his brothers again after all this time. The King of the Zora practically bounced back to his and Link’s shared chambers.

“Someone looks excited,” came Rivan’s teasing voice. “What’s got you all giddy?”

He blushed a bit at being seen bouncing along like a child in a candy store. “I have a surprise for Link. I think he’s really going to like it.”

Rivan looked a bit unsure about that. “It’s not a surprise like last time is it? Do I need to warn the healer of another possible broken nose?”

Sidon scowled. “No. There’s no rocks involved this time.”

“Alright whatever you say. Hopefully it goes well,” Rivan said with a grin before walking off ignoring Sidon’s glare.

He huffed, but continued on his way back to his room. Sidon entered the room quietly not wanting to startle him awake and he went over to sit on the edge of the bed closest to Link. Gently he reached down and brushed the hair out of his face carding his hand through the soft blond locks. He had recently grown it long again and Sidon so adored it.

Link gently stirred and blinked open sleepy eyes. “Good morning my dearest love.”

‘Good morning,’ Link signed back lazily. He wasn’t one for talking in the morning and he was definitely not a morning person.

“I have a surprise for you,” Sidon whispered in a soothing voice.

Link looked a bit suspicious of that. ‘Are there rocks involved this time?’ 

Sidon chuckled. “No. No rocks this time, I think you’re really going to like this one. It’ll be in the formal dining hall so go ahead and get ready and we’ll head that way okay?”

The hero yawned then nodded. He moved to get up and grimaced a bit in pain as the bandage covering the wound on his side pulled at the sensitive skin. ‘We may need to change this before we go,’ Link signed rubbing at the dressing. ‘I think it’s weeping again because it feels like it’s sticking to my skin.’

“Oh dear we better see to that then.”

He helped Link up and followed him to the washroom attached to their room. Link yawned as he grabbed a hair brush from the shelf by the window. They had two vanities made to fit each of their sizes seeing as Sidon was over 3 feet taller than Link. Sidon stepped forward and took the brush from Link, taking over the task of brushing out the long golden locks. He gently and methodically brushed out the tangles careful not to pull on his scalp and Link melted under his ministrations.

Once his hair was detangled Sidon grabbed a hair band and began tying it up in a high ponytail. It wasn’t often Link wore it up high as he often preferred the low ponytail, but Sidon absolutely adored it when he wore it up like this. He often took on the task of doing Link’s hair as it not only relaxed him, but also meant that he could do his favorite hairstyles with it. Call him a bit selfish, but it’s not his fault that his husband looked so damn good with his hair up like this.

After pressing a kiss to the back of Link’s neck he assisted him in taking the soiled dressing off of his wound. He did so carefully using water to wet down the parts sticking to his skin so the removal was less painful, but Link still hissed in pain as he pulled it away from the wound. It looked much better than it had, much less sickly and green looking. It was still a bit reddened and clearly irritated, but it was an improvement nonetheless. It was leaking clear fluid instead of pus now so that was certainly something.

He took care in cleaning the wound with warm water and soap before applying ointment and redressing it with a fresh bandage. “There we are,” Sidon declared once he was done. “All better. Would you like help getting your tunic on?”

Link nodded in reply as he looked through his clothes. He seemed very indecisive this morning. Sidon pulled out the frostbit top and held it up. “How about this one?” He suggested mischievously. What could he say it was his favorite outfit of Link’s.

His husband just gave him an exasperated look then pulled out a simple green tunic. Sidon helped him pull it gently over his head, being sure to avoid irritating his injury. Then he slipped on some simple hylian trousers and his boots. Link took Sidon’s hand to let him know he was ready to go. They walked together to the dining hall enjoying the beautiful morning and the way the sun glinted off of the clear, blue water.

Upon arriving at the dining hall Sidon could barely contain his excitement as he opened the door for Link. Link had just barely stepped through followed by Sidon when he froze at the sight before him. The Chain was chatting happily over their breakfast and they immediately looked up when they heard them enter.

Chapter 4: Four Has The Braincell

Summary:

The chain have their reunion and discuss what's next. Sky hears something he really wishes he hadn't and the Chain comes up with a theory.

Notes:

We all know the Chain is very smart separately, but together they are the definition of my last 2 braincells and Four has both of them lol

CW: Innuendo, discussions of sex, mentions of injuries, the Chain being ridiculous

Twilight was the first one up and Wild immediately took off running toward the elder hero slamming into him with such force that Sidon grimaced. The hero of Twilight however seemed unphased by the impact and just wrapped his arms tightly around the smaller hero.

“It’s good to see you again Wild,” Twilight said and Link just squeezed him harder.

Time joined in on the hug followed by Warriors and soon there was a group hug of heroes with a very happy Wild in the middle. “I can’t believe you guys are here,” Wild said, but it was a bit muffled by all of the people surrounding him. Once everyone had pulled back he spoke again. “It’s so good to see you all. I missed all of you so much.”

“You’re getting sappy on us Wild,” Legend teased, but felt a pang of concern when he saw tears gathering in his eyes. “Hey I was just kidding.”

Wild shook his head. “No it’s fine I’m just so happy to see you all.”

“Well we’re happy to see you too,” Time assured him as he clapped him on the shoulder.

“Why are you guys here though?” Wild asked curiously and everyone collectively shrugged.

“None of us have figured that out yet, but Sun said that the portals that brought us together were from Hylia,” Sky informed him.

“It must be pretty bad if the goddess herself brought us together,” Wild observed, feeling a bit of apprehension at that. Then it clicked. “Actually I think I might know why you’re here.” They all looked at him expectantly. “Zelda informed me that there have been earthquakes around Hyrule. Earthquakes are common in Eldin, but they’ve been happening in Lanayru and Faron as well, which is odd to say the least and the seismic activity in Eldin has been higher than usual. I was planning to go investigate it soon.”

“I guess we’re coming with you then,” Twilight said as he slung an arm around Wild’s shoulders. “It’ll be just like old times.”

Wild beamed his smile practically glowing at the thought of another adventure with his brothers. “We’ll leave tomorrow for the Wetlands.”

Sidon had to step in at this point because he so dearly loved his husband and knew he was excited, but he would not be putting his health at risk on his watch. “Link, do you remember what the healer said? You need to wait at least another five or six days before heading out on that kind of trip. Your infection still isn’t entirely cleared up, you need to rest.”

At this Wild looked a bit crestfallen and Sidon felt a bit guilty until the others piped up. “Wild you should take time to heal if you're wounded. The investigation can wait a bit until you’re healthy,” Wind said, putting a reassuring hand on Wild’s shoulder.

“Yeah you shouldn’t push yourself too much. Take time to get better and we’ll head out when you’re ready,” Warriors agreed quickly.

“The last thing we need is you making it worse because you jumped into another adventure before you’re ready,” Legend conceded as well.

The rest of the Chain quickly put in their words of agreement as well, all of them assuring Wild it was okay to rest if that’s what he needed. “Alright, alright no need to be mother cuccoos guys.”

“Once the healer clears you then you can all head out, but for now you need to take your medicine and rest,” Sidon ordered gently and Wild smiled at his concern.

“Okay mum,” Wild teased. 

“Why don’t you just take a potion?” Sky suggested, sounding confused. “It would heal you right up I’m sure.”

“Potions and elixirs don’t really work for me anymore,” Wild said with a shrug and everyone looked confused and a bit alarmed.

Twilight gave him a concerned look. “What do you mean they don’t work?”

“Purah said it’s something to do with building up a tolerance to them. I guess I used too many while on my adventures and now they don’t really do much except reduce the pain,” he informed them. Wild felt a bit uncomfortable with all of the attention on him like this so he immediately changed the subject. “I guess I have to go, you guys have free reign of Domain, but all arson must be taken up to Tal Tal peak or upland Zorana alright?”

Wind, Hyrule and Legend seemed to think that was rather amusing while Time just huffed like a true exasperated parent. After saying his goodbyes Sidon led Wild out of the dining room and down the hall toward their chambers. As they walked Sidon did not miss Wild’s yawning and rubbing at his injury. 

“Are you in any pain my love?” Sidon asked as they neared their room.

“Oh, not really, it's just a bit itchy is all,” Wild assured him. “Hopefully that just means it’s healing.”

“You’re a strong man, I'm sure it will heal quickly.” 

 

As they entered their room what they didn’t know was that they had an observer. Sky watched as Sidon opened the door to what looked like the royal chambers and let Wild enter before following him inside with a hand on his lower back. That was odd. Wild hadn’t mentioned anything about having any kind of relationship with Sidon other than being best friends. Perhaps they were just having a meeting? Although having a meeting in the King’s personal chambers wasn’t usual.

Sky decided to do a bit of investigation; he quietly approached the door to the King’s chambers and put an ear to it. He could hear the two softly speaking with one another. Maybe it was a meeting?

“Do you think you should grab some fairies on the way?” Sidon said, his voice muffled by the door between him and the Zora.

“I think that would be a good idea. We’ll need to take plenty of rations with us too. In case I’m not able to cook for some reason,” Wild commented as the sound of a bed frame creaking reached Sky’s ears. “We’ll need elixirs as well for the others.”

Were they getting into bed…together? That definitely was not normal, but Wild would have told them if he was dating the King right? Unless…he didn’t want anyone to know? Was this some kind of secret affair? Would Wild do that? It didn’t seem like him, but as far as they knew the King wasn’t with anyone so why keep it a secret?

Sky realized that he had missed the rest of the conversation they had and now there was quiet. Guess they’re going to sleep now , Sky thought with a shrug as he turned to leave, but something stopped him. A strange noise came from the room and he really hoped it wasn’t what he thought it was. He couldn’t help his curiosity as he once again pressed his ear to the door.

There it was again and there was no mistaking it this time…Wild was shamelessly moaning. Then there was a wet noise and Wild moaned Sidon’s name. He heard Sidon whisper something to him followed by yet another moan of his own and that’s when Sky recoiled.

Quickly he speed walked away trying not to draw attention to himself, but also wanting desperately to get away from the noises he had just heard. He had just heard something he never wanted to even think about and now he was traumatized. Why did he always have to be too damn curious? It never ended well, but still he did it and now he may never recover.

Sky was so lost in his thoughts and disgust he didn’t even notice Warriors was in front of him until he bumped into the Captain. “You alright there Sky?” He asked a bit worriedly. “You look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

“Wild he-,” Sky tried, but he was still a bit lost for words.

“Is something wrong with Wild?” Warriors asked his brow furrowing in concern.

Sky shook his head. “No. It’s just um he-Wild and- and Sidon they-,” Sky shivered in disgust once again.

“What about Wild and Sidon?”

“They went to the royal chambers…together and then I heard um…noises,” the chosen hero said, trying to repress his disgust.

“Noises?” Warriors prompted.

“Yeah you know, like…those kinds of noises.”

Warriors gave him a confused look. “I’m not following.”

He sighed in frustration. You really had to be blunt with Warriors; he was not good with subtext. “I’m pretty sure Wild and Sidon were…having sex.”

 His brother just stared at him in shock for a moment. “Well I guess good for him,” he finally said with a chuckle. “Although if they’re together why didn’t Wild say anything about it?”

“That’s what I was wondering. Do you think maybe it’s supposed to be a secret? Like maybe Sidon has a fiance or something so they have to be together in secret.”

“I don’t think so. Wild’s not that kind of guy…You actually heard them?” Warriors asked with a grin. 

“Yes and I think I’m traumatized for life now,” Sky huffed.

“Yeah I would be too honestly,” Warriors said with a laugh. “We have got to tell the others.”

“We can’t just spread gossip about Wild!” Sky whisper shouted. “We don’t want anyone in his world finding out if it is supposed to be a secret!”

Warriors rolled his eyes. “It’ll be fine. I’m pretty sure Sidon isn’t even with someone so it’s not like he’s cheating on anyone. We’ll tell the others and then ask Wild about it later.”

Sky hesitated, but he knew that Warriors would be undeterred. “Alright fine, but if Wind ends up telling someone outside of the Chain you’re dealing with that.”

“If Wind tells anyone else I’ll throw him off of Ploymus mountain myself.”

-

Wild shifted uncomfortably in his seat as Warriors sent him yet another weird look. It seemed like the Chain was all in on some inside joke that Wild wasn’t a part of and the amount of looks he had gotten throughout dinner probably rivaled the number of times Purah has said “snap”. He was getting a little freaked out by it at this point and he desperately hoped that Sidon would suggest going to bed soon so he could get out of there. Normally he would want nothing more than to spend as much time with his brothers as possible, but right now he would really rather just go . 

Finally as everyone was finishing up their food and the chatter became quieter as they winded down for the night Sidon finally came to his rescue. “Shall we retire for the night?” He suggested and Wild internally sighed in relief. “You really should get as much rest as you can before you leave.”

“That’s probably a good idea. I know I could use a good night's sleep,” Wild agreed readily.

Unfortunately it seemed he wouldn’t be getting off that easy. “Aw, but we should catch up. We could all take a walk together and take some time to just talk about everything. You know life updates and such,” Warriors said with a grin that clearly had mischievous intent behind it. 

The rest of the Chain all agreed, seemingly very excited to spend some time together except for Sky. For some reason he just looked…uncomfortable. Wild was a bit torn because he didn’t want to let anyone down and he did enjoy spending time with his brothers. On the other hand they had been acting really weird and he also knew that Sidon was worried about his health, maybe overly so in his opinion, but he loved his husband so he was willing to try and take care of himself if only for his sake.

“Alright, but just a short one,” he conceded finally and they all looked overjoyed. “Don’t worry we’ll be back soon and I’ll get plenty of rest,” Wild assured an anxious looking Sidon.

“Very well. Don’t be too long. I’ll see you in a bit,” Sidon said with a small smile before leaving in the direction of their chambers.

“Which direction should we go?” Wind asked Wild as he practically bounced over to him.

“We can take the trail near the veiled falls. It’s a short hike, but very beautiful,” Wild suggested as he took the lead guiding the Chain out of the domain and toward the waterfall.

As they walked the Chain chatted idly about life and what they had been doing since they last traveled together. Wind was very happy to announce he had a girlfriend now. Her name was Celeste and she was “the most beautiful girl ever” according to the exuberant pirate. Wild smiled as he listened to his brothers talk. He loved hearing their stories.

Once they were out of the Domain however the conversation took an unexpected turn. “So Wild,” Time said, clapping him on the back. “When were you going to tell us you were seeing Sidon?” Wild just gaped at him not knowing how to respond to the sudden change in subject. “I didn’t know you were the type to have a secret affair. Although he is quite a bit bigger than you so I do hope you’re being careful.”

Wild just continued to stare still processing and at a loss for words. “What do you… How…” He stuttered then trailed off as he realized he had not actually told them he was in fact married to Sidon. 

Before he could say so Sky cut in. “I’m sorry! I know I shouldn’t have told anyone, but I saw you and Sidon going into his room earlier and I got curious. I didn’t mean to listen in- I mean I shouldn’t have, but you know me I can’t help it okay! But then I heard…ya know and then well I ran into Warriors and I-fuck I’m sorry Wild. We won’t tell anyone though your secret is safe with us I promise!” 

As Sky finished his rant Wild couldn’t help the laugh that bubbled up from his chest. He couldn’t help it and soon he was wheezing and gasping for air as he nearly doubled over in a fit of laughter.

“What’s so funny?” Hyrule asked in confusion.

“Sorry, sorry it’s just,” Wild said then took a deep breath wiping the tears from his eyes. “I’m not having a secret affair with Sidon.”

“But…” Sky said trailing off.

“Guys we’re married. Have been for a year now,” Wild told them and they all exchanged looks. “I mean sure I forgot to explicitly say it, but for people who are all so smart individually we really can be idiots when put together,” he said with a laugh.

“So it’s not a secret affair?” Sky asked and Wild shook his head. 

“No it’s not and the fact that you jumped to the conclusion is the funniest part,” Wild snickered.

Sky punched him playfully in the arm. “Hey in my defense I was traumatized!”

“It’s sex it’s not like we were doing war crimes or something,” Wild said, shaking his head.

“I could have gone all my life without hearing that and I would have been happy,” Sky deadpanned. 

“Alright enough about Wild’s sex life,” Twilight said, rolling his eyes. “I really don’t want to hear anymore about it.”

“You’re all such babies,” Wild said, matching the rancher’s eyeroll.

“Ya know,” Time said with a grin. “I was engaged to the Zora princess Ruto back in the day so I get it. Well done cub he’s quite the catch.”

Everyone groaned at both Time’s innuendo and horrible fishing pun. Hearing the old man talk about his past explicit exploits was just about the worst thing they could have heard that night. Wild didn’t miss Legend begrudgingly slipping Four a bag of rupees or Warriors scowl as he handed a handful to Wind.

“You guys had a bet on whether it was supposed to be a secret didn’t you,” Wild said, narrowing his eyes accusatorily.

“Yep. Not all of us jump to wild conclusions,” Four said with a grin as they slipped the bag of rupees into her pouch.

Now that the rumors had been dismissed the Chain headed back to the Domain. Link had promised not to be gone too long. He couldn’t wait to tell Sidon about the Chain’s conspiracy theories.

Chapter 5: Good News and Bad News

Summary:

The Chain catches up on their way to Lanayru. Once they make it there they find something odd and far too many monsters. In the aftermath the Chain finds out just what happened to Wild on his adventure.

Notes:

CW: Injuries, mentions of amputation, mentions of past trauma, Wild being way too nonchalant about his massive trauma

Finally it was time for the Chain to set out on their journey to the Lanayru Wetlands. Everyone was ready and impatient to head out, but they were held up by Sidon and Wild. It seemed that Sidon was rather reluctant to let him go, but seriously did they need this long to say goodbye Twilight thought to himself grumpily. 

He held back a sigh as he watched the two love birds that were currently locked in a hug that had already lasted for far too long. “Promise me you’ll be careful,” Sidon implored Wild as he squeezed him tightly.

“I promise. If I don’t I’ll have Time and Twilight on my ass about it,” Wild joked and Sidon laughed a bit sadly.

“I know they’ll take good care of you…I’ll miss you,” the Zora said sadly and Twilight felt a pang of sympathy for the couple.

“I’ll miss you too, but I’ll be sure to write okay? I love you,” Wild said, laying a kiss on his husband’s cheek.

Sidon pulled back and placed a lingering kiss on his lips then pressed their foreheads together. “I love you too. Good luck my Pearl.”

And with that Sidon finally set Wild down on the ground and with one last wave his brother finally turned around and walked over to where the rest of the Chain was congregated at the end of Zora’s bridge. “Ready?” Twilight asked and Wild nodded a bit solemnly. “I know it’s hard to leave, but you’ll be back before you know it.”

“I know. I just don’t like leaving him and I know it stresses him out when I go on trips like this. I just hope it doesn’t worry him too much,” Wild said with a sigh.

“He had lots of support. I’m sure he’ll be alright,” Time chimed in and Wild just nodded in response.

They started walking and Twilight had to admit he was glad that Wild had gotten rid of the monsters in the area already. It would make the journey a lot quicker and safer. It had only been a few minutes since they started out, but Legend couldn’t help himself evidently.

“Hopefully Sidon doesn’t miss his Pearl too much,” he said with a grin.

Wild huffed. “It's not my fault you're sad and lonely.”

“Hey I’ll have you know I have two partners thank you very much,” Legend said grumpily.

“Cut outs don’t count,” Twilight quipped, coming to Wild’s defense.

“They’re real people!” Legend insisted. 

“Maybe in your dreams they are,” Wild said and Twilight let out a bark of laughter.

Legend pouted. “Nuh uh. Marin and Ravio are both very real.”

“I knew it!” Hyrule suddenly interjected. “I totally called it. ‘No I don’t like Ravio like that,’ and ‘Marin could never feel that way about me trust me.’ I called bullshit from the start!”

Legend blushed at that. “Shut up Hyrule.”

“That’s enough guys,” Time said, breaking it up before someone actually got offended and they ended up with two heroes of courage at each other’s throats.

“Are there any other surprise relationships we should know about before we jump to conclusions again?” Four asked with a snicker.

 Hyrule fidgeted a bit before he piped up. “I have a boyfriend actually…His name is Eidrik.”

“I hope we get to meet him!” Wind said happily and Hyrule smiled.

“Me too.”

“Zelda and I got married a little over two years ago now,” Warriors said proudly. “We’re actually trying to have a baby too, but that’ll obviously have to wait until we’re done here.”

Wild smiled at that. “I think you’ll be really good parents.”

“Thanks Wild, that means a lot,” Warriors replied genuinely.

“Speaking of, I should probably loop you in Wild. Malon’s pregnant,” Time said and he couldn’t hold back his proud smile.

“Oh my goddess really?! Congratulations!” Wild said as he happily jumped up and down, but promptly stopped and went a bit pale.

“You alright there cub?” Time asked, seeming a bit concerned sharing a look with Twilight.

Wild waved him off as color began returning to his face although his complexion stayed a bit more gray than it normally was. “I’m fine, just a bit queasy is all. I should not have had all of that salmon at breakfast,” he joked and Time chuckled.

“We all know you have no self control when it comes to salmon,” the oldest hero commented. “But thank you. I will be sure to pass your congratulations onto Malon.”

“How’s she doing?” Wild asked as the Chain resumed their somewhat fast pace. They were all very fit so they could keep up with it for hours.

“She’s doing alright. Very excited about the baby if a little nervous. She’s been having some nausea and she’s been more tired, but she’s handling it well,” Time said, but they could all detect the worried undertone. 

“It must have been hard to leave her,” Wild said solemnly.

Time nodded. “I think we all understand that though.”

“Yes, but none of our partners are pregnant,” Warriors pointed out. “I can imagine that adds a bit to your distress. I’m sure you’re a bit worried even if you don’t show it.”

Time chuckled. “You’re as observant as always, Captain. I just hope we resolve this all soon so I can get back before the baby comes.”

“Hey, we've all dealt with worse than just some earthquakes. I think we’ll be fine,” Legend said confidently.

“Yes, but we don’t know if it’s just earthquakes or if the seismic activity is a side effect of something worse,” Four pointed out.

“Well we’ve also established that as a group we’re good at drawing the wrong conclusion,” Wild snickered.

Legend just threw a rock at his head in response as the group laughed together. Wild sighed happily. It really was good to see his brothers again.

-

They had made pretty good time to the wetlands. It only took them about two days to arrive at the edge of the biome and immediately they could feel the shiver in the ground. The quaking was pulsing, nearly rhythmic and as they walked deeper into the wetlands little by little it became more apparent. As they pushed forward deeper into Lanayru, Wild got a message from Zelda that there was an uptick seismic activity on the Great Plateau. While they walked trying to discern which way the movement became more noticeable, Wild informed the rest of the chain of this update.

“Zelda sent a message and evidently there was a lot of seismic activity on the Great Plateau yesterday,” he said as he once again skimmed the message she had sent.

Time looked at him gravely. “That doesn’t sound good.”

“I guess we’re heading there next then?” Sky asked and the Chain all nodded in agreement.

“Yes I think it would be best to head straight there after a brief investigation here in the wetlands,” Wild suggested. “I think we should skip Faron altogether. It’ll be quicker and easier to get to the Great Plateau by going through Central Hyrule.”

“It’s your world so we’ll follow your lead,” Twilight said decisively.

Wild couldn’t help, but feel a surge of pride that they trusted him to lead the way. It became more apparent which direction the tremors were coming from as they approached the supposed source. They became aware of faint monster noises in the area and Wild was puzzled by this. Normally the wetlands didn’t have a surplus of monsters especially after Ganon was defeated so why is there a sudden increase now? He decided that it might be best to mention this to the others.

“I’m hearing a lot of noises from surrounding monster camps,” Wild piped up from where he stood near the front of the group.

“I hear them too,” Twilight said, which wasn’t surprising since his hearing was more acute due to his wolf-like nature. “Is that normal for this area?”

Wild shook his head. “No and I don’t like the implications of it.”

“Alright we need to be careful from here on out then,” Time declared and they all listened intently to his instructions. “Stay as quiet as possible and try not to draw attention. It’s better to avoid a fight if we can. The last thing we need is a horde of monsters after us.”

As they pressed forward stealthily, feeling a bit unsettled, Wild realized that they were heading for Mercay Island which was just up ahead. It seemed it was likely the epicenter of the tremors and sure enough the quaking began to become more intense. They were all a bit unsteady on their feet because of it, but it was definitely less intense than they had thought it would be. Upon reaching the island the Chain stopped dead in their tracks as what loomed before them. Some of the ground of the island was covered in a layer of what looked like dark fog. It looked similar to the magic that danced in the air during blood moons and it sent a shiver down Wild’s spine.

“I don’t like this,” Hyrule murmured and Wild couldn’t agree more.

“Is this that malice stuff you were talking about Wild?” Four asked and they sounded as spooked as Wild felt.

He just shook his head mutely. “No this is different. It’s not gloom either…”

“I can’t tell if that’s comforting or not…” Legend muttered.

They all stood around not knowing what to do about the situation they found themselves in when Time was suddenly yelling at Wind. “Wind don’t touch it!”

Even as he said it Wind reached out and the dark fog snaked up his arm. The young pirate immediately recoiled with a cry of pain. That was unfortunately about the worst thing that he could have done in that moment because his cry was loud enough to alert monsters in the vicinity and it was mere seconds before they heard their battle cries.

“Shit!” Warriors cursed. “They’re headed our way. Let's get off this island and away from this shit before they have an opportunity to use it against us,” the Captain ordered and the Chain followed accordingly.

Hyrule took Wind by the shoulders to guide him away from the dark fog healing the injury on his hand as they went. Thankfully it was minor, but it looked like a burn. Wild didn’t even know that dark magic could do something like that and he shuddered at the thought of what it meant. If this stuff started to spread…it could be catastrophic.

As they sped down the slope they could already see monsters gathering and heading toward them. It was mostly lizalfos, but there were more Moblins than Wild would have liked.

“Fuck,” Twilight whispered under his breath. “That’s a lot of monsters.”

“No offense Wild,” Sky said from somewhere to his right. “But I kind of hate your Hyrule.”

Wild huffed as he readied his bow. “Twilight and I can play archers for a bit while Hyrule finishes healing Wind.”

Time nodded in acknowledgement before the other 4 heroes followed him as he sprinted down the hill and into the fray. Wild ran over to a tree and quickly as he could, climbed up as far as he could get perching on a sturdy limb. He took aim and began to fire at the nearest Moblin keeping an eye on his brothers in case they needed his help. 

Then his body decided to have possibly the worst timing as he was hit with a wave of dizziness. He nearly fell out of the tree as he blindly reached for something to stabilize himself as he rode it out. Once it passed he barely caught Hyrule’s call letting him know that he was done with Wind and they could join the fight. Wild shook off whatever dizziness remained and quickly hopped down from the tree rolling to lessen the impact as he followed his brothers into battle once more. Wild smiled as they reached the fight because these monsters had no idea what they were up against.

They came in swinging quietly literally. Wild pulled his soldiers broadsword from where it sat on his back and immediately swung it with all his might at the nearest lizalfos chopping its head clean off. He immediately turned to parry the swing from one that had charged at him from the right. It hissed in anger as Wild pushed it off and took the opportunity to raise his shield. With a glare it charged at him once again swinging it’s sword in a powerful downard arc and Wild couldn’t help, but smile as he parried it perfectly with his shield knocking the monster back. Taking his opportunity he sliced it diagonally, cutting it clean in half.

He spun around quickly as he saw the shadow of a bokoblin attempting to attack him from behind. Wild instantly raised his shield to block the blow and the monster brought its club down hard on the weak wood. Though it did block the blow it immediately folded under the pressure and Wild cursed as he felt it splinter. He should have chosen a better shield for this, he thought, cursing his lack of foresight. 

The impact of the swing along with the shield breaking sent Wild to the ground and he landed on his ass with a thud. That was definitely going to bruise. Wild attempted to regain his feet, but unfortunately the lizalfos was faster than he had anticipated so he only had time to roll to avoid another swing of its crude sword. It raised its weapon once more with a malevolent grin, but it didn’t advance any further as an arrow came flying from somewhere behind it pushing straight through its head and out through its eye. The monster immediately crumpled to the ground and Wild saw Hyrule standing his bow at the ready in case the thing got up again.

He smiled his thanks, but it turned to a shout of alarm when he saw a moblin heading straight for Hyrule who had dropped his shield to draw his bow. Wild was on his feet in a second adrenaline flooding his veins as he sprinted to assist his brother. Hyrule had barely fully spun when Wild was jumping in front of him as the moblin brought its savage, rusty sword down in a powerful arc.

Wild on instinct raised his right arm blocking the blow easily even without a shield. The thing certainly came in handy sometimes. He threw the moblin off before stabbing it through the abdomen and it fell forward, nearly crushing Wild and Hyrule under its weight as they just barely jumped out of the way in time. 

Finally the battle was dying down as the few remaining monsters began to flee. It was clear they weren’t going to win this fight and Wild sighed in relief as they retreated. “Let’s find a place to make camp,” Time called once the sounds of monsters was distant. 

They walked a short distance to Molida island to make camp under the grove of trees. “Alright do we have any injuries?” Warriors questioned once they found themselves in a safe place to assess such things.

Legend limped over to sit down on a tree stump and Sky sat beside him holding his shoulder which looked to be dislocated. Since he was of no use in first aid Wild began to set up to make a fire so he could get dinner started. He was sure everyone would be very hungry tonight after a long battle so he started pulling out ingredients to make a hearty stew. Wild was already so lost in his task that he didn’t notice Hyrule whispering in Twilight’s ear as he pointed to Wild.

Next thing Wild knew his focus was being broken by a gentle hand on his shoulder. “Let’s get that arm taken care of before you do that cub,” Twilight said gently. 

Wild looked at him in confusion. “I’m fine. I’m not injured or anything. Well except for my bruised ass,” he chuckled, but Twilight gave him a stern look.

“Wild we’ve been over this. No more hiding injuries,” Twilight said sternly, but not unkindly.

“I’m not. I told you I’m okay I promise,” Wild insisted and Twilight just looked a bit hurt.

“I saw you take that sword to the arm Wild,” Hyrule interjected. “There’s no way that didn’t tear through your bracer not to mention the impact trauma. I don’t know how you’re even using that arm right now.”

Twilight sighed. “Wild it’s okay to get help. You can trust us, you know that right,” his mentor implored, sounding sad. “We just want to help you Wild and it hurts that you won’t let us.”

“No Twilight I promise that’s not it! Here let me show you,” Wild said, trying to assuage his brothers’ worry. He unbuckled his bracer and set it on the ground before removing the long sleeved tunic so he stood in just the white cotton undershirt he wore beneath it revealing his brand new arm. It glowed a dim cyan color and he unhooked it from the port it was attached to showing them that it was in fact undamaged.

Unfortunately this did not have the effect that Wild intended. He had hoped that showing he was uninjured would reassure Twilight, but he watched as horror and sadness swept over his features at the sight. The scarring from his original replacement was still present along with the newer scarring caused by the second amputation.

Seeing that everyone was clearly confused and concerned, Wild went to explain. “I lost it when Zelda and I found Demon King Ganon under Hyrule castle. He destroyed my arm and the master sword so the spirit of the first King of Hyrule replaced it with his own arm that he had used to imprison Ganon,” he said as he reattached his arm. “Unfortunately I used all of the power in that arm to change Zelda back into a human after she became a dragon to fix the master sword so Purah and Robbie had to amputate that one as well. Purah built this one and most days I can’t even feel the difference.”

The Chain was quiet for a moment before Time broke the tension. “I’m glad you had people to help you with that. I’m sorry you had to go through all of that.”

“It’s okay. Sidon took great care of me while I recovered. I promise I’m fine,” Wild assured them all and they all seemed satisfied with that. Everyone except Twilight that is.

Said hero promptly spun around and trudged off toward the other side of the island. Wild moved to follow him, but was stopped by Time’s grip on his shoulder. “Let him be. I think he needs a bit of time to himself. I’m sure he won’t go far. Just focus on dinner okay?”

Wild nodded reluctantly as he watched the tense line of Twilight’s back fading into the distance. He shook himself and turned back to the cook pot. There was no better way to distract himself than cooking.

Chapter 6: A Little Heart to Heart

Summary:

Twilight and Wild talk. Wild is annoyed for some reason and the Chain arrives at the Great Plateau. What they find is worse than they thought.

Notes:

It's good mom Twilight ™

CW: Mentions of injuries, mentions of past trauma, mentions of limb amputation, dark magic shenanigans, classic Link self-deprecation

Everyone was winding down for the night when Twilight finally returned. Thankfully Wild had the foresight to save him some food since none of them wanted to deal with a hangry Twilight. He sat at the edge of camp eating his food in silence while the rest of the Chain got everything ready for bed. Finally it was time to assign watch for the night. Really it would have been a better idea to try and make it to a stable for the night, but it was far too close to dark and trekking in the dark was never a good idea in Wild’s Hyrule.

“Alright, who wants to take watches for tonight?” Time asked as everyone got their bedrolls ready.

“I’ll take the first watch,” Twilight immediately volunteered. Everyone looked at him as it was the first thing he had said since he’d gotten back from his brooding.

Time just nodded in response. “I’ll take the second watch,” Hyrule offered.

“I’ll take the last watch,” Warriors said as he added more wood to the fire.

“Alright, that’s settled then. Let’s get some sleep,” Time declared as he laid on his bedroll that sat next to Warriors’ and the others followed suit.

Wild was truly exhausted and although he wanted nothing more than to fall into a deep and dreamless sleep he fought it off. He laid there keeping himself awake until he was sure that the others were all asleep before he slipped out of his bedroll to join Twilight by the fire. As he approached his mentor looked up for a moment before returning his gaze to the flickering flames.

He sat next to his mentor and stared into the fire as he searched for words. Eventually he settled on simply asking, “Are you okay?”

Twilight let out a wet laugh and Wild could hear the sadness in it and see the tears glinting in his eyes though they didn’t fall. “I should be the one asking you that. I mean yer the one who lost his arm for Goddess sake. Twice,” he said with a hopeless gesture.

Wild put an arm around his shoulders in what he hoped was a comforting gesture. “I’m okay Twi really. It’s not ideal by any means, but the new arm works great especially after my recent upgrade.”

“I know,” the ranch hand said with a sniff and Wild felt his heart ache as the tears began to fall. He had to hold back his own as he continued. “I just hate that you had to go through that. You were alone and I wasn’t here when you needed me the most.”

“Okay take a step back. I won’t have you blaming yourself for something you can’t control,” Wild said firmly and Twilight just snorted derisively. “You can’t control the fact that we have no way to travel between eras without the help of Hylia or that weird shadow thing.”

“But if I have come with you like I said I would at the end of our last adventure together. I could have been here.”

Wild huffed in annoyance. “Rusl needed your help. That’s where you needed to be and I’m glad you were.”

“How can you be glad I wasn’t here? If I was here I could have kept you from getting hurt!” The Ordonian huffed irritatedly.

Wild took his flailing hands and squeezed them. “Because I wasn’t alone, Twilight. Sure it fucking sucks that I lost my arm, but I had people to help me through it. I had Sidon, Riju, Tulin, Yunobo. Teba and Kass were great too,” he said with a smile thinking about how fatherly they both were to him when they first found out about his condition. “I also had Purah and Robbie to help me along my journey. I had so many people rooting for me and even if you were eras away I know you were too.”

“But-” Twilight started, but Wild cut him off. 

“No buts. I had people to help me and from what I understand Rusl didn’t. They needed you and as much as I wish you could have been here to help me you were needed there more,” Wild concluded and Twilight opened his mouth to say something, but shut it again after a moment. “You can’t take on every burden Twilight. I’m okay now and that’s what matters.”

“Look who’s talking Mr. taking all the blame for what happened with the Calamity,” Twilight said, trying to sound annoyed, but Wild knew he had gotten through.

“Fair, but my statement stands,” Wild said with an eye roll.

Twilight sighed and nodded. “You’re right. Thank you Wild.”

“No problem what are brothers for,” Wild said with a smile as Twilight pulled him into a hug. They sat like that for a while just soaking in the comfort the brotherly affection brought them both. 

“So you and Sidon? How did that happen? Last time you told me about him it was ‘It’ll never work out. He doesn’t feel that way about me.’”

Wild chuckled. “Well I’ve been known to be oblivious to when someone likes me,” he said a bit sheepishly and Twilight grinned. “But after I got back from our adventure we ended up spending a lot of time together since I was kind of the ambassador for the rebuilding effort.”

Twilight sat back and just listened as Wild regaled him with his story of how he and Sidon ended up together. He could tell just from the way his face lit up when he talked about the Zora that he was utterly smitten with him and from the way Sidon treated him he knew it was mutual. He was so happy for his cub and he let the sound of Wild’s voice soothe his fears.

-

Wild flopped down on his rented bed as soon as they made it to the stable. He was utterly exhausted and he didn’t even know why. It’s not like they had done much that day other than just walk which normally wasn’t a problem for him, but since they had set out for the Great Plateau he was constantly tired and queasy. Not to mention how emotional he had been feeling. That was rather difficult to hide from his brothers since he wasn’t as good at hiding his emotions as he used to be. Processing and healing from trauma was a double edged sword it seemed.

“You alright Wild?” Time asked, sounding concerned and Wild opened his eyes to see a matching look of worry.

‘I’m alright, just tired,’ he signed back and that seemed to surprise Time since he normally didn’t go non-verbal with any of the Chain anymore. Wild didn’t have confidence that his voice wouldn’t come out as annoyed if he did speak though so he decided sign was the best way to go even if it did raise some concern.

“Are you sure?” Time said and Wild held back his huff of annoyance. He knew Time was only trying to help, but he really would rather just be left alone at the moment.

Wild rolled his eyes with a fond exasperation. ‘I’m fine I promise. I just didn’t sleep well last night is all.’ Which wasn’t true as he had slept just fine in fact he had pretty much zonked out the whole night which was rare for him.

“Nightmares again?” The older hero asked with a sympathetic look. Wild figured it would just be easier to nod so that Time would stop asking questions and just leave him alone . “Alright well get some rest then. We’ll wake you when dinner is ready.” 

‘Thank you,’ Wild signed politely as his brother turned to leave. He sighed in relief as he finally got some peace and he let the background white noise of chatter lull him into a light sleep. 

Hours later, although it felt like only minutes, Wild was being woken up by a somewhat concerned looking Twilight. “Time for dinner Cub,” he said with a gentle smile and Wild groaned as he forced himself to sit up and get out of bed. “Ain’t that the truth,” his mentor joked and Wild huffed a laugh.

‘Who made dinner?’ he asked the rancher. 

“Ember the stable guy,” Twilight replied with a snicker. “Beedle offered, but apparently he’s known for causing explosions.”

Wild chuckled at that. ‘He’s almost worse than Hyrule honestly.’

“That bad?” Twilight asked in surprise and Wild nodded. “Sheesh glad Ember took over then.”

He nodded in agreement. Wild doubted that a ruined dinner would do any favors for his grumpiness right now. Although he did feel better after his nap so hopefully he didn’t end up snapping at anyone. Come to think of it though he didn’t feel irritated anymore he felt more…weepy almost which was odd since he normally was good at keeping his emotions in check. He was glad he was no longer in danger of yelling at one of his brothers, but this was not much better as the others would only worry more if he suddenly burst into tears.

As he sat down on a log next to Hyrule and Twilight he smelled what was cooking. It was a simple dinner of meaty rice balls, but Wild felt his queasiness return as he got a good whiff of it. He hated this. Why was he feeling so gross all the time? Maybe it was the change in environment? Before he traveled a lot he used to have trouble adjusting to other climates, but his body got better at it once he became a knight and was introduced to new climates almost daily.

He hadn’t had a problem with it for a while, but he also was traveling less now that he lived in the Domain permanently. It was odd, but not entirely impossible. It could also just be that he was missing Sidon more than he realized. The problem was that he knew if he didn’t eat the others would worry even more and he might just feel worse anyway so he forced a few upon himself, taking only three rice balls and eating them slowly. As the Chain ate they chatted idly about things, mostly catching up on missed time and Wild was happy to just sit back and listen.

“So Wild where did you go on your honeymoon?” Time suddenly asked getting the former Champion’s attention.

A couple of the others looked at him suggestively and he just rolled his eyes. “We went to Lurelin village. It’s a cute little coastal village. It’s an especially nice romantic spot after the rebuild. Bolson really leaned into the whole romantic sunset beach aesthetic.”

“Why did they have to rebuild it?” Hyrule asked curiously.

“It got taken over by pirates and unfortunately they had already done quite a bit of damage by the time I was able to clear them out,” Wild replied ruefully.

“What took you so long then?” Legend teased with a grin.

Wild just huffed. “Well I was unconscious on a floating island after getting my arm amputated and replaced so I was a bit occupied at the time.”

“That’s rough buddy,” Legend said after a brief moment of awkward silence. “Did you have another ghost helping you this time?”

“Yep this time it was Rauru the first King of Hyrule,” Wild confirmed, ignoring his last rice ball and hoping no one noticed he hadn’t finished it. “Seems I have a proclivity for attracting the helpful ones at least.”

“I guess that’s better than unhelpful ghosts,” Four said with a snicker.

“I saw a ghost once,” Wind declared. 

“Liar,” Hyrule accused him with a suspicious scowl.

Wind looked offended. “I really did! You can even ask Tetra, she saw it too!”

The conversation only devolved after that and Wild just listened as his brothers fought over what ghosts actually look like. He didn’t correct them, just sat back content to watch the chaos unfold. When it was finally time for bed Wild felt exhaustion pull at him once again. As he sat on his bed Twilight came over holding something in his hand.

‘What do you have there?’ He asked in sign when Twilight was closer.

The ranch hand grinned as he held out a little carving. Wild took it wordlessly and inspected it. It was a little carving of Sidon and Wild felt his heart swell. “I thought maybe you could make it into a necklace, or something. Then you can have him close to your heart while you’re away.”

Wild couldn’t help the tears that welled up in his eyes at how thoughtful the gift was. ‘Thank you Twi. It’s wonderful,’ he signed as he held the little statue close to his chest. 

Clearly Twilight was not expecting that reaction and seemed a bit taken aback by how emotional Wild was about it. “It’s nothing really. I just thought you might like to have something to remind you of him while you’re away. I noticed you’ve been a bit well…easily irritated and I know it was really hard for you to leave him.”

‘I love it,’ Wild signed as he fought to keep the tears from falling and was mostly successful. ‘It was very thoughtful.’

“I’m glad you like it,” Twilight said as he opened his arms to offer a hug. He really did give the best hugs and Wild immediately took the offer. “Alright now get some sleep, your majesty. We’ve got a big day tomorrow.”

Wild chuckled at that and it was true that tomorrow they would finally be at the Great Plateau and hopefully they would figure out what was going on. ‘Goodnight,’ Wild signed and Twilight smiled in return before heading over to his own bed. He laid down on the soft bed and pulled the covers up to his shoulders holding the little Sidon close to his heart. It didn’t take long for him to fall into a deep sleep.

-

Finally Wild helped the last person up over the side of the Great Plateau. “No offense Wild,” Sky huffed as he got over the ledge. “But I kind of hate your Hyrule. I mean you have this many mountains and things to climb and you don’t even have birds to ride?”

Wild chuckled at that. “Well everyone here knows how to climb so it’s not a big problem although sometimes I would just ride one of the dragons.” As he said this he frowned as he realized…they hadn’t seen a single dragon since they left the Domain.

“You have dragons here?” Wind said in awe. “That’s so cool!”

“Yeah Zelda was a dragon for a while which wasn’t ideal, but she helped me fight Ganon,” Wild said as they began to walk again keeping a close eye out for anything odd. “Normally Farosh will show up over lake Hylia,” he said, pointing to the lake behind them. They had climbed up on the lake Hylia side of the Plateau close to the eastern abbey ruins. “It’s odd that we haven’t seen one yet…they’ve been more active since we defeated Ganon…”

“I’m sure that’s a good sign,” Legend said sarcastically. “Just add it to the list of weird shit we’ve encountered so far.”

“Do you notice any changes to the Plateau since you were last here, Wild?” Time asked, trying to keep the ever diverging team on track. It was a difficult task to say the least.

He took in their surroundings for a moment looking for any changes. “Nothing jumps out…”

“Alright well we should stay together since Wild is the only one who would notice if something is out of the ordinary,” Warriors pointed out and they all froze as they felt a tremor. 

“I guess we just follow the quakes again,” Four said matter of fact and everyone quickly agreed with them.

Wild took point again as he was very familiar with this area. Hylia knows how long he spent exploring this when he first woke up from the Shrine of Resurrection. As they moved Wild realized that he was subconsciously leading them toward where the Shrine of Resurrection had been. He often found himself heading in that direction whenever he allowed himself to aimlessly wander. He did not want to think about the implications of that, but at the moment it did feel like that was the way he should be heading.

As they passed by the ruins of the Temple of Time, Time stopped and looked at it. “Is that the Temple of Time?”

“Yeah what’s left of it at least,” Wild replied, trying to read Time’s expression. He didn’t know all that much about the man’s past or adventure, but he knew that it had something to do with the Temple of Time being the gateway to some other realm that he was forced to live in until he was old enough to wield the Master sword. 

It was probably best not to allow the older hero to dwell on it so he quickly got them moving again. “Here let’s go this way. I think I can feel the tremors getting more intense in this direction.” Again he had a sickening feeling that they needed to see the cave where he had been brought back from death and he had a feeling he wasn’t the only one who felt the pull.

Passing by the small pond that sat beside the Temple of Time they could see the ripples from the quaking of the earth skimming across the surface. Wild rolled his eyes when he heard a cheery ‘Yahaha’ from the Korok that apparently was still just sitting there. They quite literally hadn’t moved since he got the seed over 2 years ago now. Not all of them stuck around for that long, but far too many of them did and it drove Wild up a wall and right now was not the time to piss him off with how off he’s been the last week.

“Is that one of those Koroks that you’ve told us about Wild?” Hyrule asked excitedly.

“Yep, this one has just been sitting there since I got his seed,” Wild said, fighting the urge to throw a rock at it.

“He’s cute!” Four said, waving at the little forest creature. “They’re kind of like minish,” she observed.

“Yeah, kind of. I know only we can see them. Well us and Zelda of course,” Wild informed them and he just looked even more intrigued by that.

Four studied the little creature for another moment. “How intriguing.”

“We don’t have time for theorizing right now Four,” Twilight said, trying to herd the easily distracted group back onto the path. It was worse than herding goats at times. Once back on track Twilight asked, “So where are we heading Wild?”

“Oh um I was heading toward the cave that I woke up in,” Wild said as they climbed the small hill.

“I thought you said that was on a sky island?” Sky said, sounding confused.

“No, the one I woke up in at the start of my first adventure,” Wild said casually and the others went silent. “What?”

They looked at each other for a moment. “Well it’s just, are you sure you’re okay to go back there?” Time asked worriedly.

“Yeah we don’t have to go there, cub. I’m sure it’s unchanged,” Twilight offered.

“Guys it’s fine. I’ll be fine, but I think that’s where the tremors are coming from so we need to at least take a look,” Wild said, brushing off their concern and ignoring the small bit of anxiety knotting up in his stomach.

“Are you sure?” Warriors asked and their concern was a bit smothering at the moment. 

Wild felt that irrational irritation begin to rise in him again and he pushed it down. “I’m sure. We’ll just take a quick look.”

The three parents of the group nodded and allowed the scarred hero to continue leading them in the right direction. Finally they made it to the top and stood at the mouth of the cave. 

“It’s a bit underwhelming if I’m honest,” Legend said as he took in the small smooth mouth of the cave.

“Yeah I was expecting something I don’t know…Bigger? Grander?” Wind agreed, tilting his head. 

“Humble beginnings,” is all Wild said as he stepped into the cave. “Watch your step,” he warned as he carefully jumped off the small ledge into the puddle at the bottom. Once everyone was down he carefully stepped forward, but stopped when they felt an intense rumble. “Guys I don’t think it’s the ground that’s moving…”

“No,” Time agreed. “It’s something from below.”

As they moved forward they came to the spring that now sat in place of where the shrine used to be. Except there wasn’t a spring there anymore, but a deep crack in the ground that seeped more of that odd dark fog. “Was this here before?” Hyrule asked and Wild shook his head slowly.

“No. It wasn’t,” he confirmed.

“Everyone stay back,” Warriors cautioned remembering what had happened when Wind touched the stuff.

Then from somewhere to his right Twilight muttered, “What the fuck?”

Wild looked over to see that he was staring at the triforce symbol that sat on the back of his hand which was now glowing. “Mine too,” Time said, holding up his own hand.

Soon all of his brothers were holding up their glowing hands that showed a bright glowing triforce symbol. “It feels like it’s…pulling power from it,” Sky observed a tremble in his voice reflecting how all of them felt.

Wild knew he didn’t have the triforce nor a symbol on his hand, but he still felt as though something was sucking power from his body, feeding on his energy and he was dizzy with it. Suddenly the black fog jumped up and the ground trembled so hard that Wild was worried the cave would collapse on top of them. They watched in horror as the floor where the shrine used to be fell away leaving a gaping chasm in its place. It wasn’t like the chasms that had been found around Hyrule during Demon King Ganon’s resurgence. Those were surrounded by gloom and had all closed up once he was defeated thankfully, but this was different. There was no visible dark magic, but they all felt the sense of dread that emanated from the hole as black fog cleared leaving only the dark foreboding trench.

They stared at it for a moment before Legend finally broke the silence saying what they were all thinking. “What the actual fuck .”

Chapter 7: Awakened

Summary:

The Chain finds out what they awakened and it doesn't go well. They follow the creature through a portal and find themselves in a new era.

Notes:

CW: Mentions of past trauma, Wild being reckless, panic attack told from the point of view of the person having it, vomiting

The Chain continued to stare at the chasm at their feet, none of them quite knowing what to do next. Warriors finally spoke up. “You know normally I advise against going into deep dark holes like this, but…”

“But we might have to go in there if we want to figure out what’s happening,” Time finished grimly. “I’m afraid you might be right, Captain.”

“I don’t like it,” Hyrule said with a shudder. “What do we think is down there?”

“Well chasms opened up around Hyrule after the resurgence of the Ganon, but they were different from this. Bigger and more gloom, but they led to a series of large cave systems beneath Hyrule called the depths,” Wild explained.

“You think this goes to the depths?” Twilight asked seriously.

Wild thought about that for a moment. “I think it’s possible, but I also think it’s possible that it goes even deeper than that.”

“That does not make me feel better,” Four said drily.

“Is there any option where we don’t have to go into the scary hole?” Wind asked hopefully.

“Probably not,” Sky replied and Wind shuddered.

“Alright well let’s get it over with then,” the sailor said, sounding resigned.

“Question is how do we get down then,” Legend said thoughtfully, but Wild was already getting out his Purah pad and Legend looked a bit skeptical at him. “Does anyone besides Wild have an idea?”

He turned a glare on Legend. “I’m going to build us an elevator.”

“How are you going to do that?” Hyrule asked curiously.

Wild grinned. “You’ll see,” he said as he moved to the wider part of the cave and pulled out a couple of fans and a few carts. Using his new arm to put the carts together he then attached the fans to the sides facing down. It was a bit of a flawed device since the only way to use it to get down was to hit the fans to break their fall just before they got to the bottom, but they didn’t need to know that yet. After attaching the fans he thought it best he added some lights as well.

“What is all this?” Time asked, looking at it a bit suspiciously. 

“Zonai devices. You can use them to make lots of things, even flying contraptions,” Wild said with a grin. “Everybody on. This should get us down and back just fine.” Everyone followed his direction as they hesitantly climbed on top. “Alright everybody hold on and maybe link arms just to be safe.”

“Cub what are you going to-” Twilight began to ask, but Wild was already pushing them off and they rolled off the edge into the chasm cutting off the rest of his question. 

The Chain screamed as they plummeted down through the earth while Wild giggled maniacally. They flew right through the depths and into a hole that had opened up just next to the spring of revival. They continued to fall through down, down, down deep into the earth, possibly deeper than anyone had been in thousands of years. As Wild saw the ground come into view he smacked the fans with his sword and they immediately came to life catching their fall just before they could crash down. Then he hit them again to turn them off and they landed with a thud on the ground of what appeared to be a large dark cave.

“It worked,” Wild said, his hair just as wild as his name.

The Chain all looked at him as if he were crazy. “You mean you didn’t know if it would work?!” Four yelled at him accusingly.

“Not for sure, but I was at least ninety percent sure it would,” Wild shrugged and the group burst into angry arguing. “Alright alright I’m sorry! But it’s not like we had many other options!”

“I think we all would have preferred an option that didn’t involve falling thousands of feet through a hole in the ground!” Twilight shouted and Wild shrank back a bit, feeling more of that weepy feeling return. 

He tried not to sound absolutely pathetic as he said. “I’m sorry I’ll be more careful next time.” Wild just really hoped none of them could hear the tremble in his voice or see the tears collecting in his eyes threatening to fall.

It seemed that none of them noticed except for Twilight who as the others continued yelling amongst themselves came over and put an arm around his shoulders. “I’m sorry cub I didn’t- please don’t cry.”

“I’m fine,” Wild insisted even as he felt his throat become tight.

“Guys shut up!” Warriors yelled over the cacophony. “Do you hear that?”

They all stopped and listened and sure enough they could hear something moving. Something big was heading their direction. Wild got a light out of his Purah pad and held it up so they could see what it might be. The sound continued to get louder and the cave rumbled, nearly knocking them off their feet. Then suddenly they found themselves face to face with a giant eye.

The Chain froze as the eye stared at them completely black save for its giant red pupil. Then the thing blinked and they all screamed as it opened its gaping maw to let out an ear ringing screech. Again the cave began to rumble and shake as the giant creature moved. They couldn’t see all that much of the creature, but they didn’t need to to know that it was possibly one of the largest creatures they had ever seen.

“Everybody get back on!” Wild yelled over the loud rumbling of the cavern.

His brothers quickly complied, all of them jumping back on the device he had created and linking arms again. Wild wasted no time hitting the fans and they took off upward the sound of the creatures shrieks still clear as day. As soon as they made it back out they all jumped off and made a run for the exit of the surface cave, none of them daring to look back until they were safely away from the sound of the giant creature moving beneath the earth. 

The tremors didn’t stop even as they finally exited the cave and turned back to look. “What the fuck was that?!” Legend said as they all tried to catch their breath.

Time opened his mouth to reply, but was cut off by a loud roar. “Oh shit,” Time breathed as the earth rumbled more intensely than before.

Then suddenly a creature came bursting out of the mountain that the cave that used to hold the shrine of Resurrection was set in. It surfaced with a loud roar as it flew into the sky and they could see how massive it was and they could now see clearly what the creature looked like. It was like the worst cross between a dragon, a Lynel and a Gibdo covered in pulsing black fog and what looked to be a layer of some kind of fungus or algae.

As it rose into the sky it stopped and looked down directly at the group of heroes and Wild swore he saw it smirk like it knew something they didn’t. It roared once more at them and they all stood frozen in fear as the thing circled around the mountain a few times releasing what looked like spores. Then just as quickly as it had come up through the earth the thing shot off upward into the sky and through a dark portal disappearing through it to Hylia knows where.

What was left behind looked similar to what they had found in Lanayru only ten times worse. There had been the poisonous black fog there, but here it looked like the earth itself was rotting. It was like the mountain had been turned into a desiccated corpse by whatever the creature had rained down on it. 

“This is bad,” Wild breathed, already feeling the panic seizing him. “This is really, really bad!”

“Cub hey,” Twilight said and he was suddenly standing in front of Wild. When had he gotten there? “It’s alright we’re going to figure this out alright. There’s no need to panic.”

Wild tried to listen, he really did, but he couldn’t fight off the sense of impending doom that was closing in on him. He tried to take a deep breath, but he only continued to spiral into hyperventilation territory. Vaguely he registered Time coming over to help and the rest of the Chain having a muffled conversation. All he could hear now though was his blood rushing in his ears.

What if the infection the creature had left behind spread? What if he came back to a ruined world he was once again too late to save? Images of malice and gloom covering the Kingdom he had fought so hard for flashed before his eyes and he let out a sob. Why was this happening? Why could he never save anyone? He only ever seemed to be able to avenge the people he cared for.

“Cub,” Twilight’s voice broke through. “Whatever it is you’re thinking right now, stop it.” Had the rancher read his mind? “I know how you think and this isn’t your fault nor is it the end of the world. It’s simply a hiccup in our adventure alright?”

“He’s right. We’re all here together so you don’t need to carry it all okay? We’re all here to help,” Time soothed him and Wild felt some of the pressure in his chest release.

It was then that he saw the new portal behind them. “We have to go then?”

Twilight sighed sadly as he looked over his shoulder. “Unfortunately, yes. I’m sorry Cub. I know you hate to have to leave your world and especially Sidon, but it seems we’re needed elsewhere right now.”

Wild took a deep breath and nodded numbly. “I’ll send a message to Sidon and Zelda.”

“Does Sidon have a Purah pad?” Time asked curiously.

“Yeah, but he literally only uses it to message me,” Wild said with a weak smile as he pulled out his own Purah pad. He flicked over to the messages option which was a newer update and tapped on Sidon.

There’s a new portal. I have to go and I’m not sure where I’ll end up, he wrote, keeping it straight forward.

I understand my Pearl. Do you know how long it will be? Sidon messaged back.

No, unfortunately I don’t. I’m sorry I wish I didn’t have to go , Wild typed in fighting down his emotions that wanted to bubble to the surface.

It was a bit before Sidon replied. Alright please be careful? And don’t forget to write. I love you.

I promise I’ll be safe. I love you too, he wrote with a sense of finality. He really hoped this didn’t take too long. Wild didn’t want Sidon to worry too much, but at least this time he’ll probably come back with all of his limbs so he won’t need to stress out about it as much.

“Alright I’m ready,” he announced after sending off a quick message to Zelda as well.

“Through the portal we go then,” Warriors announced and they all filed through one at a time.

Wild was the last to go through and he took a moment to look back at his beautiful home before he ducked through the portal into the unknown.

-

At Hyrule castle in the Era of Warriors a crash could be heard from the cellar beneath the castle as 9 heroes were flung through another portal. Well at least 8 of them were launched out of the other side, but Legend glared up at Wild as he was set lightly on his feet.

“No fair, why do you get off easy?” Legend asked, accusatory.

“Yeah what’s up with that?” Wind griped as well.

Wild chuckled. “I must be Hylia’s favorite. Not my fault she likes me more,” he joked and the others joined in with laughs of their own except Legend who just pouted more. 

“Regardless, we should probably figure out where we are,” Time said as he stood up, popping his back. “Wish we could have landed on a guest bed too.”

“Trust me it wasn’t much better,” Twilight said with a groan as he too stood up.

“Anyone see anything they recognize?” Hyrule asked as he looked around.

Four shook their head. “No, this isn’t familiar to me.” 

“It’s always possible that we’re in an in-between era too,” Sky pointed out.

“Wait! I know where we are!” Warriors piped up excitedly. “This is the cellar of my Hyrule castle. I recognize the seal on the wine bottles over here,” he said pointing to the rack of fancy, assorted wine. 

“Been down here enough that you know the seal that well?” Legend teased with a snicker.

Warriors just glared at him. “Don’t be mad that I get to have fancy wine and you don’t.”

“Jokes on you I don’t even like wine,” Legend said sticking out his tongue.

“Can I try some wine?” Wind asked excitedly.

“No,” Warriors answered automatically.

“Why not?!” Wind pouted.

The Captain rolled his eyes. “Because you’re a kid.”

“I’m seventeen!” Wind protested.

“Sorry, but that’s still too young to drink,” Hyrule said a bit apologetically.

“I’ll have you know I’ve made my own moonshine before! It’s probably better than that shit anyway,” Wind said and the argument only spiraled from there until a feminine voice could be heard clearing her throat.

“Heroes,” Artemis said and everyone’s head snapped to look at her. “Shall we take this upstairs and out of the cellar. It might be best to give the maids room to clean up the broken bottles and the like.”

Warriors was already running to his wife. “Zelda!” He called happily as he swept her into a hug and then pulled back only enough to pull her into a kiss.

“Get a room,” Four said jokingly.

“I assume I was correct in that they are with you then?” Artemis asked her husband with an amused smile. 

“Unfortunately yes,” Warriors said and Sky made an offended noise. “These are the other heroes of courage. I would introduce you, but I think you know all of their names.”

Artemis chuckled. “Yes, well I think it would be best to at least tell me their nicknames to avoid confusion.”

“As you wish my lady,” Warriors said flirtatiously as he placed a kiss on her hand.

“Stop being such a flirt, we have guests,” Artemis scolded light heartedly. “I assume you’re all hungry. You’re just in time for dinner.”

“Yes, food!” Wind hollered barreling up the stairs following Artemis and Warriors impatiently.

Twilight rolled his eyes fondly and Wild laughed. “Just like old times.”

-

The Chain was promptly brought upstairs and showed to their guest quarters. It was quite nice, but that wasn’t surprising given that it was a castle. Although this castle was much more inviting and cozy than the cold, foreboding air of Hyrule castle in Wild’s era. Once they had settled in they headed down to the main dining hall for dinner.

It was a little loud for Wild’s taste, but what was bothering him more was his stomach. What had been queasiness was not full blown nausea and he hoped that there would be something at dinner that he could eat without vomiting. As they entered they were greeted by Queen Artemis and her General Impa. The Impa of Warriors’ era was very different from his Impa both when she was young and how she is now. She was much more battle hardened relying on her strength rather than magic to carry her through battle.

Artemis on the other hand was much more bubbly than he had expected. He had expected a serious battle hardened warrior Queen, but she was actually very enjoyable to talk to. 

“So what all has happened since you left my love?” She asked Warriors once the pleasantries had been exchanged.

“Well long story short we ran into a huge ugly creature that we may or may not have released accidentally? It’s unclear what exactly happened, but it was already in the process of escaping even if we did speed up the process,” Warriors replied thoughtfully.

“It was surrounded by this dark fog that we can only assume is dark magic and it was covered in some kind of slimy fungus. It infected the land with some kind of decay magic then zipped away into a portal,” Time explained.

Artemis hummed thoughtfully. “Well we haven’t heard any reports of a creature of dark magic yet, but we may need to track it down. I doubt it will make itself known.”

“Should we send out search parties? Or should we just do small task forces?” Warriors asked his wife.

Wild knows that Artemis replied, but he didn’t hear it as he was distracted by a strong wave of nausea as he caught the scent of salmon. Normally he loved salmon, but right now it was about to be his undoing. He tried not to seem rushed, but was unsuccessful as he quickly stood from his seat and all, but ran from the dining hall. The hero just barely made it to an open window before he was expelling everything from his stomach, his body’s heaving took his breath away. He spit up bile and acid until finally his body deemed it was finished and he was able to straighten himself.

As he attempted to do so though he felt a wave of dizziness hit him and he stumbled into the waiting arms of Twilight. Wild steadied himself on his mentor and saw that Warriors had followed him as well. They both looked very concerned about Wild’s current condition and Warriors even raised a hand to his forehead.

“No fever. Are you alright Wild?” Warriors asked looking for any other symptoms.

Wild shook his head. “Don’t feel good,” is all he managed to get out before his knees buckled.

Warriors surged forward to help Twilight catch Wild as he suddenly began falling to the floor. The two older heroes got him situated in Twilight’s arms before he could collapse to the floor entirely.

“How long have you been feeling sick?” Twilight asked him worriedly.

“Only a little while,” Wild replied sleepily.

“Infirmary?” Twilight asked Warriors and he promptly began leading the way.

Chapter 8: What's Wrong With Wild?

Summary:

Wild continues to be miserable, but finally figures out the reason. Also he misses Sidon.

Notes:

CW: Vomiting, illness, fainting, panic attack told from the point of view of the person having it, discussions of anxiety/metal health, discussions of identity struggles regarding the character's sexual orientation, medical misdiagnosis

The healer did another once over before giving his diagnosis. “Well as far as I can tell this is just a simple case of food poisoning. I can give you some medication that should help with the nausea, but for the most part you just have to ride it out,” he said as he pulled out a vial of brown liquid. “You can take this every 6 hours and be sure to drink lots of water. If he shows any signs of dehydration, bring him back here.”

“Okay thank you Aryn,” Warriors said with a smile as he once again helped settle the former Champion in Twilight’s arms. 

“Let’s get you to bed hm?” Twilight said as he adjusted his grip on the small hero.

Wild hummed in agreement and dozed off as they transported him back to the guest quarters. He hardly even stirred as Twilight and Warriors got him set up in bed lying on his side with a bucket, his medicine and a glass of water within reach. 

“Someone should sit with him, just to be sure. At least at night,” Twilight said, the worry evident in his voice.

Warriors put a hand on his shoulder and squeezed it gently. “Good idea. He’ll be alright, Twilight. Like the healer said, it's just food poisoning.” 

“Yeah,” Twilight said, but he didn’t believe it. He couldn’t shake the feeling that there was something wrong other than just some bad salmon.

It was at that moment that the rest of the chain walked in rather loudly and Wild stirred groaning quietly. “Shh,” Warriors quickly shushed them. “Wild’s sick and needs to rest so be quiet.”

“Is that why he went running out of the dining hall earlier?” Sky asked, lowering his voice. “We were all a little worried about him.”

“Yeah the healer said he has food poisoning,” Warriors confirmed. “Twilight and I found him throwing his guts up out of a window.”

“Hopefully no one was underneath,” Legend said under his breath and Wind snickered.

Twilight rolled his eyes at his immature younger brothers. “If anyone else starts feeling sick let us know immediately. Hopefully Wild will be the only one.”

“Someone should probably sit with him in case he gets worse or starts running a fever,” Hyrule said quietly.

“I’ll take the first shift with him,” Four volunteered, already pulling a chair up next to Wild’s bed for themself. 

“Okay wake me in 3 hours to take over,” Twilight said as they all began preparing for bed.

“Will do,” she replied with a small smile.

Twilight couldn’t help, but worry though and he didn’t get much sleep before Four was waking him to take over. As he took the empty chair next to the bed he placed a hand on his Cub’s forehead. Still no fever thankfully, but the man was awfully clammy so he rose to go grab a bowl of cool water and a rag. Dipping the rag in the bowl he wrung it out before beginning to gently wipe the sweat from his face and neck. He let the cool air of the room wick the moisture away then dipped the rag once again. This time he simply pressed it to his forehead pushing the hair that clung to it back with the cool cloth.

As he continued stroking his hair and head Wild began to stir. The former Champion turned King of the Zora blinked open his eyes and they took a moment longer than Twilight would have liked to focus on him. “Hey Cub. How’re you feeling?” He asked gently.

Wild thought for a moment before raising his hands to sign. ‘Not great. I need to pee though.’

Twilight laughed at his bluntness. “That I can help with,” he said as he took Wild’s hands to help him sit up slowly. Then as Wild rose to his feet Twilight watched in concern as he went pale. “You gonna throw up again?” He asked, but Wild didn’t respond. Instead the former Champion promptly passed out into Twilight’s waiting arms who yelped in surprise as he was suddenly given the task of holding his brother’s entire weight. Evidently he was loud enough to wake a few of the others and as he lowered Wild back onto the bed, which was thankfully not far, Time and Hyrule were already up and coming to his side. 

“What happened?” Hyrule asked worriedly as his hands hovered over the young hero glowing with fairy magic.

“I helped him up to go to the bathroom, but when he stood he just passed out,” Twilight replied, looking down as his cub worriedly. “Is he alright?”

“He’s got low blood pressure. Likely caused by dehydration,” Hyrule explained quickly. “When he stood up the blood basically all left his head to go to his legs which caused him to pass out.”

“So he’s alright then?” Time asked, keeping his voice level exuding a calm Twilight definitely didn’t feel.

Hyrule nodded. “Yes, he just needs some fluids.”

Thankfully Wild was already coming around so administering fluids shouldn’t be too hard. “Wha…” he slurred.

“Hey Wild. You passed out, can you drink some water for me?” Hyrule implored as he finally came back to consciousness. 

Wild smacked his lips then nodded allowing Time to prop him up while Hyrule held the glass of water to his lips for him to drink from. “There we go. That’s better. You need to drink lots alright?”

Wild nodded even as he began slipping back into sleep.

-

It had been a miserable few days. Wild had been vomiting every day and it only got worse at night. He groaned as he once again fought off the urge to throw up the little water and bread he had had that morning. This was probably the worst case of food poisoning he had ever had and he really wished Sidon was here right now. His husband would lay with him and he could cuddle into his broad chest while he ran a hand through Wild’s hair and a wet cloth along his sweaty neck and face. Sidon always took the best care of him when he was sick and thinking about it only made him miss his sweet Zora husband more.

Oh boy, he was crying again. He really wished he could just go home right now. At least he had some time to himself to wallow in misery since he had convinced the others he was feeling alright and they could all go help with the hunt for the creature. Wild felt bad lying to them, especially Twilight, but he really just needed some time to himself without any of them smothering him and trying to take care of him. They were his brothers and he loved them all dearly, but they weren’t Sidon. 

Pulling out his Purah pad he once again flipped to the messages tab. He read through his messages to Sidon smiling at all of the I love you’s he had sent to him since he’d gotten his own Purah pad only 3 months ago. Really he should stop dwelling on them since it really only served to make him more homesick than he already was, but he couldn’t help himself as he felt even more tears soaking into his pillow.

He sniffed and was about to put his pad away when he noticed the date. It was still keeping track of time according to the time in his Hyrule and he nearly dropped it when he saw what day it was. Counting back he calculated and realized…he was late by more than a week. Okay now was not the time to panic this happened sometimes right? Sometimes it wasn’t always consistent, but the thing is he knew that was a lie. A comfort he told himself because the alternative while not unwelcome certainly complicated things a lot .

Slowly he sat up sitting still until the dizziness passed and he could slowly, carefully rise to his feet. He cautiously walked at a snail's pace to ensure he didn’t make the nausea worse again by rushing to the infirmary. As he walked he ignored the side eye glances from the people passing by. Wild was sure he looked horrible with his messy hair and pale face, but if he was right he needed confirmation as soon as possible. 

There was only one healer in the infirmary at the moment as most had left with the groups that set out to try and find the creature. She smiled at him as he walked in, but was immediately on her feet when she saw how unstable he was.

“Are you alright sir?” She asked as she got him to sit down on one of the exam tables.

Wild took a deep breath and was relieved when the world stopped spinning now that he was sitting down. “Relatively. I’ve been sick for the past few days and the healer I saw said it was food poisoning, but now I think it might be something else.”

“Okay, what symptoms are you having?”

“Vomiting and nausea obviously, but also dizziness, fainting, and definitely fatigue,” Wild listed and she nodded along.

“All of those do sound consistent with food poisoning. What else do you think it could be?” She asked curiously.

Wild took another steadying breath. “Well you see I’m pretty sure I’m pregnant.”

- 

“Okay you can go ahead and sit up,” the healer finally said as she pushed her chair back. 

Wild sat up pulling the blanket up on to his lap as he looked at her expectantly. “So? Am I?” He asked sounding equal parts excited and anxious

“It would seem you were correct. You are pregnant and based on the pelvic exam I would say around 7 or 8 weeks now,” she informed him with a smile. “Is a congratulations in order or would you like to discuss options?”

He hardly heard the question as his mind was already swirling with thoughts. Wild was happy, of course he was happy he and Sidon had always agreed that they wanted their own children. He thought back to that night where they laid under the stars fantasizing about 3 or 4 little ones that looked like Sidon and had Link’s eyes. They wanted this, he wanted this, and they hadn’t even known if Sidon could get him pregnant so it was good news, but now wasn’t exactly ideal timing. 

“N-no I want to keep them,” Wild finally replied. “It’s just…a lot and my husband isn’t even here right now…”

“I’m so sorry,” the healer said apologetically. “Is he in the military then?”

Wild didn’t really hear the question as his thoughts continued to spiral. Oh goddess Sidon wasn’t here. It was just him and his brothers on a dangerous quest , one that he shouldn’t be on in normal circumstances in this condition. What if he got hurt and something happened to his baby? How was he going to do this without Sidon here with him? What if he didn’t make it back before the baby came? With the amount of both emotional and physical stress he would be under during a quest like this, what if it caused him to miscarry?

He was aware he was hyperventilating at this point, but he couldn’t stop it as he felt the panic rise. Panic for the safety of his child and how the fuck he was going to tell the others. 

“Sir, please you need to take a breath,” the healer said, but she sounded far away, muffled, like she was under water. 

Wild shook his head trying to communicate that he can’t. He can’t because this could end badly, so, so badly and oh no he was going to pass out. Sure enough black began to collect at the edges of his vision and next darkness swept away all of his thoughts.

-

The next time Wild woke it was to a dark room. He turned his head to look out the window and saw that it was in fact dark outside. How long had he been out?

“Wild?” He heard Twilight question. “You awake?”

Wild groaned in response as his head throbbed. “Unfortunately,” he rasped.

“Nausea again?” Twilight asked, sounding concerned.

“M’head just hurts,” he answered groggily.

“You should drink some water,” Twilight replied as he helped Wild sit up so he could take the glass of water in a shaky hand. As he sipped, Twilight continued. “The healer told us what happened. Are you alright?”

Wild felt his heart clench at that. She must have told them everything of course she did. They were his family and he was unconscious. He just really would have preferred to tell them himself and give context. “She did?” He asked and he couldn’t help the way his voice wavered as he felt tears collect in his eyes.

“Woah Wild it’s alright. Panic attacks happen sometimes and I know you tend to get emotional when you’re sick so it’s nothing to worry about or be ashamed of,” Twilight offered as he rubbed Wild’s back. Wild tried to take in a breath to reply, but it just made him cry harder. “Oh Wild,” his brother said sadly as he got up to sit on the bed next to him. He guided his younger brother into his side and wrapped his arms around him, squeezing him gently in an attempt to soothe him. “Luckily she said that you don’t have food poisoning, said it was to do with extreme anxiety making you sick.  She did prescribe some anti-anxiety medication so hopefully that helps. I’m sorry you’ve been dealing with that.”

He sniffed as he thought about what Twilight was saying. Had she not actually told them? “That’s all?”

“Yep and I’m sorry you didn’t feel you could tell us you were feeling that way. You know we won’t ever judge you for things like that right? You can talk to us.”

Wild nodded into his shoulder absently as he considered the situation. Should he tell Twilight now? He probably should, right? For safety concerns? But also he would really rather tell someone like Sidon or Zelda first or even Malon…He was just so nervous about telling his brothers. Although he tried to convince himself he shouldn’t be, he couldn't shake the worry about how they would react since they didn’t even know he was trans…Maybe they would be done once they tracked this creature down in this era and he would just be able to go home…Although he knew procrastinating telling them was a bad idea he decided to anyway and if that didn’t happen he would tell them then, but for now he’d keep it to himself “Ye-yeah I know I just…I guess I was more anxious about leaving home than I thought I would be…” He said which was true because now he was very anxious about not being at home right now…

“That’s okay. I know leaving it behind, especially leaving Sidon behind was difficult for you,” Twilight said empathetically.

“I guess I just feel like…Well I mean we all left people behind right? Why am I the only one taking it this hard?” He replied feeling unjustified in his concern. For goddess sake Malon was pregnant too and Time wasn’t this upset about leaving her.

“We all deal with things differently, it's okay. I know I had a hard time leaving my partner behind, but we’ll see them soon right? We’ll get this done quickly and we’ll be back before you know it.”

He looked up at Twilight in surprise. “Partner?”

Twilight’s cheeks went pink. “Oh right, did I not mention him? I have a boyfriend, his name is Cirro. We’ve only been together for about six months.”

“And you didn’t think to mention him in your letters?” Wild said feeling offended that he was just finding out about this.

“Sorry,” he said sheepishly. “I guess I just didn’t think it was that big of a deal? Also I didn’t know I was bi until I met him so that’s been a whole identity crisis.”

“I knew it. Takes one to know one.”

“That’s true,” Twilight agreed. “Also you’re one to talk. You didn’t mention anything about being with Sidon either and look what happened.”

Wild rolled his eyes. “I figured it was implied based on how much I talked about him in my letters.”

Twilight just bumped him and the jostling made his head pound harder and he groaned in protest. “Oh sorry. Did I hurt you?”

“Just my head. It feels like it’s going to implode,” he huffed as he rubbed at his temples.

“Alright then back to bed with you. You need to rest after all of that.”

Wild was happy to oblige letting Twilight maneuver him until he was laying down again. Twilight ran his fingers through Wild’s hair gently lulling him to sleep quickly. As he neared the sweet embrace of sleep he said, “Sleep well Cub.” Then Wild was out like a light.

Notes:

Just found out that Queen Rutela from TP was half-human, half-zora so that's interesting lol

Chapter 9: Malon Knows Everything

Summary:

Wild finds a way to locate the creature and the confrontation does not go well. The Chain is then transported to another era and someone finds out about Wild's little surprise.

Notes:

To clarify Four is genderfluid so they use all pronouns and the others refer to them as sibling, brother, or sister.

CW: Civil violence, vomiting, discussions of gender identity regarding a trans character

As Wild entered the room his brothers looked up in surprise. “What?” He asked as they all stared.

“We thought you would still be resting…” Warriors said after a moment of awkward silence. “Are you feeling okay?”

“You don’t have to help if you need more time,” Twilight said, giving him a concerned look and Wild held back the urge to huff in annoyance. At least he knew why his mood had been all over the place now so he knew he wasn’t just going crazy.

“I’m fine, seriously. I feel much better today.” It was true too. Since they had finally figured out what the actual issue was, the healer had given him the correct medication to help with his symptoms and he was mostly functional now. Although he had to be careful because he was still getting motion sickness. “What were you guys talking about?”

Time spoke first. “We’ve been sending out search parties with no luck so we were discussing other options.”

“We were thinking maybe we could just go around asking locals if they’ve seen or heard anything,” Four spoke up from beside Wars. “It’s definitely flawed, but unfortunately we don’t have many options.”

“I still think we should find a dragon to fly us around until we find it,” Wind declared. 

Warriors rolled his eyes. “For the last time Wind, we don’t have dragons in my era!”

“Why does Wild’s era get to have all the cool stuff,” the sailor pouted.

“Because Wild’s era is full of dangerous creatures that will actually kill you with one attack,” Hyrule pointed out.

“He’s got a point there,” Legend agreed. “I personally prefer Warriors’ era although I don’t love how the monsters attack en masse. I mean at least take me out to dinner first before you fuck me.”

Sky gave him a disgusted look. “Why are you like this?”

“You know you love me,” Legend said with a grin.

While this discussion was taking place Wild was deep in thought. What else could they do? There had to be a better solution than to wander aimlessly until they eventually found it… “I think I have an idea,” he said, breaking into the conversation as he was hit with what was, in his opinion, a very good idea. “The creature is at least part dragon from what I could tell. I should know with how many I’ve seen so why don’t we use Sky’s master sword’s dowsing ability? I have some dragon scales with me so we can get an energy signature with that.”

“That is a much better plan,” Sky agreed with a laugh.

“Thank the goddess for Wild’s creative thinking,” Twilight said with a smile. “Otherwise we would have been stuck socializing and we all know that they’ll only talk to Wars so that they can fawn over him. Especially the women.”

“Let’s be honest, the men do too,” Legend said with a smirk.

“You’re just mad that I can pull all genders,” Warriors said grinning obnoxiously, but Artemis promptly slapped him upside the head. “Sorry dear,” he apologized promptly. “You know I only have eyes for you though.”

Artemis rolled her eyes playfully before giving him a quick kiss. “No one likes a kiss ass darling.”

“Alright it’s devolving and none of us feel like being a third wheel so shall we get started?” Four suggested trying their best not to gag at the sappy couple that he unfortunately had to be sitting right next to.

“Right everyone get ready to move out then,” Time said with a sense of finality and they all rose to do so.

Wild couldn’t help, but feel a bit of apprehension due to his condition. He put a hand over his belly and tried to not look as nervous as he felt. Evidently he did not succeed because soon Twilight was coming over with another of those worried looks that he has been using far too often lately. “You alright Cub?” His mentor asked.

‘Fine. I just hope this works,’ he signed in reply.

Twilight did not seem convinced. “Right and that’s why you’re signing. You don’t feel sick again do you?”

Wild should say yes, but that would just worry his brother more and if something went wrong he needed to be there. He shook his head. ‘I’m alright. We should get going.’

Although Twilight still seemed apprehensive he followed his cub as they headed for the armory to prepare for the next step.

-

“It just had to be in an actual fucking volcano,” Legend griped as they began descending into the Eldin caves.

“I mean it is part dragon,” Hyrule pointed out annoyingly.

Legend just rolled his eyes in response. “Thanks for that observation.”

They continued walking in apprehensive silence for a while before they began to feel those familiar tremors. “We’re getting close,” Warriors announced. “Everyone be on your guard.”

As they approached the epicenter of the tremors they saw the same stuff that the creature had infected the Great Plateau with in Wild’s era. There wasn’t much thankfully, but it was certainly worrisome.

“We definitely found it,” Time said with a disgusted look. “No one touch it. We don’t know what that stuff will do if we come in contact with it,” he announced to the rest of the squadron.

Then suddenly one of the hylian captains went rigid. Warriors was the first to notice this and put a hand on the woman’s shoulder. “Captain Somi, do you see something?”

She didn’t reply, just stood still for a moment before suddenly whipping around and drawing her sword on Warriors. Thankfully he was quick to react and quickly parried the blow. Unfortunately that wasn’t the end of it as the rest of the squadron began to pull out their weapons turning on the heroes and their queen.

“What is going on?!” Artemis asked indignantly as she took a defensive stance next to her husband with her sword of light drawn. “What has gotten into you all?!”

They didn’t answer as they began closing in on the 9 heroes and Artemis. “What the fuck?!” Twilight muttered.

Suddenly a soldier was swinging his sword in a downward arc right for Wild’s head. He quickly jumped back out of the way with a yelp. Pulling his sword he parried the next blow and it became an all out battle with their own squadron. There were two people on Wild now the woman stood in front of him swinging her sword almost quicker than Wild could keep up with. The archer backed up and prepared an arrow as Wild backed away from the woman’s onslaught.

The archer was just about to fire when a loud rumbling came from further into the cave and they all looked in the direction the sound had come from. They waited for something to happen then suddenly the creature soon came flying out of the middle of the volcano with a mighty roar that ended in a shriek. Wild only got a glimpse at its face before he had to block yet another blow, but it looked like it was smirking as its giant eyes glowed red. 

“We need to retreat!” Warriors called out. “We can’t fight them and the creature at the same time!”

“Good luck with that! They’re relentless. I doubt we’ll get time to breathe, let alone enough to retreat!” Sky grunted as he blocked another blow.

No one had time to reply before the dragon began circling the group engaging in a civil battle. “I have an idea!” Four shouted over the cacophony of battle as she activated her sword. Oh Wild knew what their plan was, he was the only one who had seen their sibling’s ability to split before. “Everyone close your eyes!” They demanded and everyone did as he instructed.

There was a flash of light and suddenly four copies of their sister stood in front of them. The troops were momentarily stunned by this and the group took the chance to begin running out the way they came. Unfortunately the creature and troops followed them. As the creature sped toward them, Warriors called out, “Everyone down!”

They all jumped to the ground as the creature flew right over them at high speed. The thing nearly clipped his head as Wild gently lowered himself to the ground with more care than the others had taken. He looked up only to catch a brief glimpse of the creature zipping through a portal and disappearing. 

“That didn’t go well,” Wind observed.

Wild looked back and saw the troops were still pursuing them. “Shit the soldiers!” He yelled in warning.

They were on their feet in seconds as they continued retreating from their allies turned pursuers. “Fuck,” Wind said helping Wild to his feet when he lagged behind.

The Chain and Queen sprinted out of caves and out onto the plain they had crossed to get there. As they got further from the caves they realized that they no longer heard the clink of armor or heavy footsteps following them. “Guys,” Wild said breathlessly as the rest of the Chain continued to run. “Guys. I think they stopped,” he said a bit louder and they all skidded to a halt to look back.

Sure enough the soldiers were no longer pursuing them. “Where did they go?” Time asked, still breathing heavily from running.

“I’ll check. Everyone stay here,” Twilight said as he quickly shifted into his wolf form and ran back in the direction of the caves. They all waited in apprehensive silence fearing the worst until they saw something exiting the mouth of the cave. Twilight was leading all of the troops out of the cave. The ranch head  bounded up ahead of them then he seamlessly turned back into his hylian form. “Seems they’re fine now.”

“Mind control?” Legend suggested. 

“Seems to be the only explanation,” Warriors agreed. 

“Question is, why are we the only ones who weren’t affected?” Artemis asked curiously.

As soon as the troops reached the group they all got on one knee and bowed before their Queen and Knight Consort. “Please accept my most sincere apology. I don’t know what came over me,” Captain Somi said, sounding deeply disturbed by her actions.

“There’s no need to apologize, Captain,” Artemis assured her. “It wasn’t your fault. We believe that the creature was using some kind of mind control power on all of you. We aren’t sure why we weren’t affected, but we’ll definitely need to look into it.”

There was then a whooshing sound behind them and they all turned to see a new portal had opened up. “I believe that’s for us,” Four said and they all nodded solemnly.

“Let’s hope we end up somewhere better than the East Reservoir this time,” Hyrule said sarcastically.

“You have to go already?” Artemis asked sadly and Warriors pulled her into an embrace.

“I’ll be back soon,” he promised her as he laid a kiss on her lips.

“You better and you better be careful,” Artemis told him sternly and he chuckled.

“Of course princess,” Warriors said with one last kiss, he joined his brothers in front of the portal.

“Everyone ready?” Time asked and they all nodded. “In we go.”

They stepped through the portal and the world went white

-

There’s always a bit of a time skip when they pass through a portal so when they were shot out of the otherside it was already late afternoon when they exited the portal. They were happy to have been dropped in Time’s barn once again landing in the hay to cushion their fall. Although they still didn’t appreciate being flung through the other side. Wild simply stepped out and sent a silent prayer to Hylia for protecting his baby.

“Okay how are you doing that?” Legend asked as he untangled himself from Hyrule and Wind.

“Yeah, is there some secret to not being launched out of the other side? Gonna share with the class Wild?” Hyrule said accusingly as he rubbed his lower back.

“I really don’t know guys. I think it’s just because I’m used to teleporting anyway,” Wild said with a shrug trying to not seem suspicious.

“No fair,” Wind pouted. 

Twilight stood up and looked around. “Well it’s much better than the East Reservoir.”

“I’d certainly say so,” came Malon’s voice from the entrance to the barn. Every head snapped to look at her. “You heroes really know how to make an entrance.” Time was already across the barn sweeping Malon into his arms for a deep kiss. “Well hello to you too,” she giggled once he broke the kiss.

“I missed you,” Time said as he hugged her tightly.

“I missed you too my dear husband,” she replied, relishing in the warmth and scent of her Link. “Honey, let's not forget about the other 8 heroes that are here.”

“They can wait a moment,” he told her, but ate his words when Legend and Warriors whistled and hollered. “They’re all animals,” he muttered as he finally pulled away.

Malon chuckled as she stepped back. “Wild!” She said excitedly as soon as she saw the century old young man. “You’re finally here!”

Wild smiled trying to ignore the lump he felt in his throat when he saw that she looked to be about 5 months pregnant now. ‘Malon it’s good to see you,’ he signed as she reached out for a hug. Would he look as glowy as she did when he was as far along as she is? The thought made his eyes burn, but he fought to keep the tears from falling. 

“It’s been far too long,” Malon declared as she released him. “Let me look at you.” She inspected him and unlike the others nearly immediately noticed his arm. To be fair he wasn’t wearing his bracer or glove at the moment. “What happened to your arm?!” The woman asked, sounding horrified.

‘Ganon destroyed it,’ he signed simply. ‘Purah made this one.”

She took it and examined the limb. “Does it hurt?” He shook his head. “You’re alright now though, right?” A nod. “Any other surprises from you guys?” She asked, addressing the group and they all looked at each other before shaking their heads.

“We’re all fine, darling,” Time assured her. “In fact, let’s put these heroes to work.” The group groaned which only served to widen Time’s grin. “You’re strong young people, you'll be fine.”

“Come on dear. Give them a break,” Malon scolded.

“I’ll have them work until dinner. How's that?” Time asked and Malon reluctantly agreed. “Great now Hyrule and Sky how about you two take care of the cuccoos. Legend and Four you can feed the horses and cattle. Warriors and Wind I could use your help with fixing some fencing. Last, but not least Twilight and Wild you’re on moving the hay bales.”

Wild had to hold in a groan at his assignment. He was still in a tentative agreement with his nausea and heavy lifting was only going to make it worse. The former Champion was not confident that he could lift that much without puking again and he paled at the mere thought of more vomiting.

Thankfully Malon is more merciful than Hylia because she stepped in to save him. “Actually I could use some help with dinner since we have so many mouths to feed tonight. If I’m honest I also wouldn’t mind a chance to catch up with Wild. It's been a long time since we’ve gotten to talk and I have plenty of gossip to bring him up to date on,” she said with a wink.

Time huffed a laugh. “Alright darling if that’s what you want.”

“I can help Twilight with the hay!” Wind immediately volunteered. He always tended to bite off more than he could chew.

Time looked to Twilight to see if that would be alright and he nodded. “Alright it’s settled then. Let’s get to work.” 

As the others dispersed Wild followed Malon into the house trying to keep his composure and tentative agreement with his stomach. “So what are we making tonight?” Wild asked as they entered the kitchen.

“I was thinking Salmon Meuniere? I know it’s one of the group favorites and I know how fond you are of salmon,” Malon suggested and Wild stiffened as he remembered what happened last time he so much as smelled salmon.

“Oh um actually how about cuccoo and pumpkin soup instead? I know Twilight and Time have been dying for some,” Wild immediately offered instead.

Malon gave him a suspicious look, but nodded. “Alright sounds good. You can start with the vegetables. You know where they are.” He grabbed the needed supplies- a knife cutting board and pumpkins- and set to work gutting and dicing the pumpkins. “So what’s going on with you?”

“What?” Wild asked in surprise, looking up from his task.

“Don’t act dumb. I saw the way you looked back there, you literally looked like you were about to cry which is not normal for you at all, so,” Malon said, emphasizing her question once again. “What’s up with you?”

“Uh…” Wild was a bit dumbfounded as he had not planned for Malon catching on so quickly, but he probably should have known. She had always been very empathetic and far more observant than she ought to be.

“Is it about that Sidon you told me about? Because I really thought you two were going to work out I mean based on how you talked about him I could see how much you cared for him and honestly based on how you described your interactions I think you were dumb to think he didn’t reciprocate. You know my Link has some experience with courting Zora so if you need any advice I’m sure-” Malon continued to ramble as she was wont to do.

Wild cut her off blurting, “I’m pregnant!”

Malon went silent and her jaw dropped as she stared at him for a moment. “Oh my goddess!” She squealed as she surged forward to wrap him in a bone crushing hug. “Congratulations Wild! That’s so exciting! I know you’ve always wanted kids and I’m so happy for you!” She said excitedly as she jumped up and down. “I can’t believe it, this is great news!”

Wild felt a surge of joy in his chest. He had been so worried about how others would take it given the situation not to mention all of his concerns about timing. This though this was what he had longed to feel since he found out. He wanted to feel the joy of knowing he and Sidon were going to be fathers. The joy of knowing that he’ll have a piece of Sidon with him even while he’s away.

He suddenly felt a wetness on his cheeks. “Thank you,” he whispered.

“Oh Wild of course. I’m so happy for you,” Malon said as she continued to jump up and down.

Wild suddenly felt a surge of nausea as he was jostled. “Um Malon, you’re going to have to stop jumping or I’m going to puke.”

She immediately stopped and pulled back to look at his pale complexion. “Oh no do you need a bucket?”

He stood for a minute swallowing compulsively and fighting off the urge to throw up, but it was to no avail. “Yeah please hurry.”

Malon whipped around grabbing a bucket normally used to carry water from the corner of the kitchen and quickly held it out to him. Wild quickly snatched it and promptly vomited up whatever he had managed to get into his stomach the past few days which wasn’t much. The burn of bile made his eyes tear up and he felt Malon’s hand on his back rubbing in circles as she held his hair back. Once he was finally done she led him over to a chair before he could have a chance to fall over.

“I’m sorry Wild. I didn’t realize your symptoms were so bad. They’re definitely worse than mine have been.”

“It’s been a hard week,” Wild said as he took the glass of water that Malon handed him and sipped from it.

“I really don’t know how you’ve been functioning if it’s that bad,” she replied, sounding surprised and sympathetic.

“I haven’t really. I was down bad for 3 days before I found out and got the right medication for it.”

Malon made a sympathetic noise. “I’m sorry honey. I’ll make you something special for dinner tonight to hopefully settle your stomach.”

“That would be great. Thank you.”

“Have you told the others yet?” She asked him next.

Wild shrunk back in his chair. “Um…not yet.”

“Wild!” Malon said, gearing up for a scolding. “They need to know so they can keep you safe! It’s not just you that you need to worry about anymore. If you’re having this baby you need to think of their safety too.”

“I know I just…I don’t like making a fuss and you know they’re going to make a fuss, especially Twilight,” Wild pointed out. “They don’t even know I’m trans so it complicates it even more. It’s not exactly a comfortable conversation to have with anyone.”

Malon sighed exasperatedly. “I get that, but Wild you need to be fussed over. You aren’t doing well and a little bit of support would be good for you. Also you know that they’ll all be understanding of your being trans. They’re not going to judge you.” Wild did know that he just didn’t want it to be awkward. “You’re telling them tonight. I can help if you want, but you need to tell them.”

He nodded sullenly because she was right, but then they both jumped when they heard a thud from somewhere in the next room. Wild whispered, “What was that?”

Chapter 10: The Deku Tree is an Ally

Summary:

Wild comes out to the group and tells them about the baby

Notes:

You can't tell me the Deku tree isn't an ally lol
A disclaimer here though I am not trans I'm just a lesbian trying to represent diverse characters so if you know more about being trans or the trans community please feel free to leave suggestions!

CW: Mentions of transphobia, mentions of child abuse, child soldier, mentions of gender dysphoria

They both began to approach where the noise had come from and when they got there they found none other than Twilight sprawled on the floor. He smiled awkwardly up at them from the floor before getting to his feet.

“How long have you been standing there?” Wild asked him skeptically.

“Congratulations?” Twilight said hesitantly with a strained smile

“Guess the cats out of the bag then,” Wild sighed.

Twilight gave him a guilty look. “I didn’t mean to listen in I swear, but I heard you say you’re…pregnant and I just, I was a bit in shock if I’m honest because I didn’t even know that was a possibility for you…” His mentor shuffled his feet. “I’m sorry if I made you feel that you couldn’t tell me about something like that. About being trans I mean.”

“No, that's not it Twilight. I didn’t tell any of you because well…people tend to look at me differently after I do and I guess it was just nice to have people who saw me only as a man not as someone who used to be a girl,” Wild explained.

Twilight smiled softly at him. “I understand. I hope you know it doesn’t change how I see you or feel about you. You’re still my Cub, and you’re still Wild.”

“Thank you Twi. That means a lot to me,” Wild said sincerely. “...Do you think the others will be weird about it?”

“No, not at all. Stuff like that doesn’t matter to them or me at all. You are important not your gender although we will one hundred percent respect it too,” Twilight assured him and that did make him feel better honestly. “Was finding out you’re pregnant the reason you had a panic attack last week?”

Wild was caught off guard by the question, but only for a moment before he replied. “Yeah. Don’t get me wrong I’m very happy, but it’s also just…Well it’s not exactly ideal timing is it? I mean we’re on a dangerous quest and Sidon isn’t even here…”

“I’m sorry Cub,” Twilight said, putting a hand on his shoulder and squeezing. “I’m sorry you felt you couldn’t tell us sooner.”

“It’s not your fault. I’ve just been pretty anxious since I found out,” Wild replied.

“I can imagine,” Twilight said quietly. “Do you want Malon and I to tell them for you?”

“Yeah we would be happy to help you,” Malon readily agreed.

Wild thought about it for a moment, but ultimately shook his head. “No, I think I should tell them myself. That way I can give a bit of context. If I freeze up you may need to jump in to help.” 

“Alright you can tell them after dinner then,” Malon declared. “Since you’re in here now Twilight you can help me finish dinner so Wild can relax.”

“I can help-” Wild began to protest, but they both scowled at him. “Okay, okay I’ll go sit down sheesh.”

-

As the Chain and Malon ate in relative silence Wild felt his anxiety climb. He tried to just focus on his food, but it was rather difficult with what loomed over him. Wild knew he would have to tell them eventually he just wished he didn’t feel so nervous about it. The others had given him no reason to think it would go badly, but that was the thing about anxiety right? It never really made sense.

Finally it was time to clean up and Wild moved to help clear the table, but Twilight stopped him. “I’ve got it Wild. Why don’t you go sit down in the living room okay?”

Wild felt bad for not helping, but did as Twilight asked. He waited impatiently as the sounds of clinking dishes emanated from the kitchen. They were taking so long and it was only amping up his anxiety. Sky, Four, Wind, and Hyrule joined him in the living room while the rest finished cleaning up.

Sky sat right next to him and put a hand on his shoulder. “Are you okay?” Wild nodded, but Sky didn’t look convinced. “You sure? It’s just that you look a little pale.”

‘I’m okay,’ Wild signed, saving his voice for all the talking he was about to be doing.

He seemed unconvinced, but didn’t push further. Finally what seemed like an eternity later the rest joined them taking seats around the living room. Some ended up on the floor since there was limited seating, but Twilight took a seat on Wild’s other side. The rancher squeezed his shoulder gently in an attempt to comfort.

“So Malon and Twilight said that you had something you wanted to talk to us about Wild?” Time finally spoke up, breaking the silence.

“Yeah, not cryptic at all,” Warriors said sarcastically.

Malon elbowed him in the ribs and he yelped in pain. “Go on Wild it’s okay.”

He took a deep steadying breath before beginning. “Well I think first of all I should give you guys context on this…I wasn’t born as a man.”

-

Navia ran as fast as she could through the forest leaving the shouts of her Mama and Papa behind. They were mad at her, but she didn’t understand why. All she did was ask to be a boy instead. Okay maybe she had also put on boy clothes, but she was 12 already shouldn’t she be able to choose what she wanted to be? They always asked what she wanted to be when she grew up and she had always told them silly things like a seamstress or a baker, but that wasn’t true. She had always wanted to be a Knight. It was her father’s legacy and since her brother’s illness prevented him from becoming one why couldn’t she be one?

They had always told her that girls can’t be Knights, but what they didn’t get was that she wasn’t a girl. She had never felt like a girl. Navia didn’t feel feminine or dainty, she felt strong and masculine. Really she had never been like the other girls and she only said she was one because that’s what everyone told her she had to be, but the other day when she met that man… He had told her that he too used to be a girl, but he knew that wasn’t right that he was meant to be a boy and it had never been more clear to her what was in her heart, that she was a boy, a man.

As she zipped between the trees the sounds of her parents' angry yells faded and all she could hear was the pounding of her footsteps and the sounds of the forest. It was a very quiet forest, suspiciously so and as she slowed down she could hear…something else. Was that a howl?

Sure enough out of the brush two wolves jumped out, growling and snarling at her. She had trespassed on their territory and they were not happy. Navia turned tail and ran, ran as fast as she could, but the wolves were faster and she could tell they were gaining on her. As she continued to bound through the forest she felt the wolves nipping at her heels and she pushed herself to go faster.

Just when she was sure that they would get her there was a third howl. That was the last thing she needed right now, but what was one more wolf when she was going to get eaten anyway. As she braced for one of the wolves to finally pounce her she heard an impact behind her. She whipped around to see another wolf, the one that had likely just joined standing on top of one of the other wolves that had been hunting her.

The new darker wolf had its teeth around the other wolf's throat in a warning bite. The wolf underneath it whimpered in submission before the dark wolf finally released it and slowly stepped off. Then it gave a loud threatening growl and the other wolves quickly turned and ran away. Once they were out of sight the dark wolf turned to Navia and she whimpered in fear as she slowly backed away from it.

“Please,” she pleaded. “Please don’t eat me.” Her exhausted body could no longer run so she closed her eyes preparing for the wolf to lunge…but she felt something lick her face instead.

Opening her eyes she was met with the face of the dark wolf, its tongue hanging out as it gave her a wolfie smile. Then the wolf did something even more unexpected and nuzzled her hand. Taking the hint and not wanting to anger the wolf, she pet its head gently. It boofed at her happily and she smiled. 

“Nice Wolfie,” Navia said quietly. “Good girl.”

The wolf somehow gave her an unimpressed look which she didn’t know a wolf could even do. This wolf was as expressive as a human and it was a bit unnerving. “Good boy then?” The wolf gave another happy boof and she knew she was correct. “Thank you for scaring those other wolves off. I thought they were going to eat me.”

The wolf whined as if in sympathy. “I’m alright though you should probably go back to doing…whatever wolves do.” 

 Navia knew better than to ask for help or favors. Mama and Papa always told her she had to do things herself or she would never be independent and she knew the consequences of not listening to them…She had the scars and bruises to remind her. She knew he was just a wolf, but she didn’t want to risk Mama and Papa finding out. They were already going to be angry enough by the time she returned and she didn’t want to end up stitching her wounds herself again. The last time she did that it really hurt and it scarred even worse than the other injuries she had gotten in the past.

As she stood to head back figuring she had hidden for long enough she felt a gentle paw on her leg. The wolf had put a paw on her knee looking at her sadly. “What’s wrong Wolfie? Are you hurt?” She asked, remembering how Mama always told her to help others no matter what. They had her Papa’s reputation as Captain to uphold after all.

The wolf shook his head and whined again before putting his paw down and pointing his head toward a fallen log. “Do you…want me to go there?” Navia asked hesitantly and the wolf once again boofed happily. Papa had always told her to do as she was told so she followed the wolf toward the log.

As she got closer she could see that it was very big and very old as well as hollow. It looked like it was meant to be some kind of pathway and sure enough the wolf began walking through it. She followed his lead and as they walked down the small slope the fog cleared and they found themselves in a bright, beautiful clearing. In the middle there was a small triangular platform with a rock on each corner. The platform stood in front of a large tree that had…a face? 

“Come forward young one,” the tree spoke in a booming voice.

Navia was startled because a tree had just spoken , but its loud voice scared her a bit so she did as she was told and stepped forward. It was as she did this that she noticed the sword in the middle of the platform stuck halfway in the stone.

“You have done well to find this place,” the tree continued and Navia swallowed. “Do you know the significance of this?”

“N-no,” she replied, her whole body trembling. Mama and Papa always got mad when she didn’t speak, but always told her only to speak when spoken to.

“Do not be afraid of me, young one. I simply carry a message from the goddess,” the tree assured her. “I am the Great Deku tree protector of the Korok forest and of the Master sword. The very sword you see before you now.”

Navia looked down at the sword and admired its magnificence. It glimmered in the evening light and she could hear it chime softly as it glowed a dim blue. She had the oddest sense that it was speaking to her…

“Young one,” The Great Deku tree said. “Pull the sword from the pedestal. Become the hero you were born to be. The hero chosen by the goddess to save Hyrule from calamity.”

She looked down once more at the sword and so slowly it was if she was barely moving she reached out and gripped the handle. Navia tugged expecting to meet resistance, seeing as the sword was stuck in solid stone, but it came out smoothly as if it was stuck in oil. The sword came out in one smooth pull and she held it up to the light to watch it glimmer. It was beautiful, a perfect blade for a hero.

“The prophecy is fulfilled. The hero has pulled the sword and your destiny is set,” the Deku tree declared.

She looked at him in confusion. “B-but I can’t be a Knight. Mama and Papa said so.”

“You are only bound by their words if you choose to be, but the goddess does not choose just anyone to be a hero. You have been chosen for a reason,” the tree told her with a fond note in its voice. “What is your name?”

She opened her mouth to tell him, but hesitated. He didn’t know who she was, he didn’t know that she was supposed to be a girl…As if reading her mind the tree continued. “You can choose a new one if you so wish. The name of the hero.”

After only a moment of thought she knew what she wanted her name to be. She had always wanted it to be her name, but her brother told her it was stupid when she brought it up. Navia didn’t care though because it was a great name. The name of a Warrior, the name of a hero. A name he would be proud to call his.

“Link,” he said confidently. “My name is Link.”

“Well then young man. Link you are to be the hero of Hyrule. Do you accept your destiny?” The tree asked him.

He nodded decisively. “I accept my destiny.”

-

“After the King got word that I had pulled the sword I was immediately taken to the castle to start my Knight training,” Wild continued, having finished the hard part of the story. “It was hard and there was a lot of pressure, but at least the discipline was reasonable. I was probably too young to become a Knight, but everyone respected it when I told them I was a man so it wasn’t all bad. My father was a Captain of the guard, but once they found out about him abusing me they dismissed him and I never saw him or my mother again.”

“Is that why you don’t talk sometimes?” Wind asked thoughtfully. “Because your parents told you not to?”

Wild nodded. “That’s a big part of it, but PTSD and becoming a Knight that young made it harder to be verbal.”

“So you’re trans then?” Four clarified.

“Yes,” Wild replied simply.

“Well just so you know and I think I speak for all of us when I say that we don’t care. We respect you and your gender and it makes no difference to us. You’re still our brother,” Time said leaving no room for debate and everyone quickly agreed.

Wild felt his heart swell and his eyes burn. This had gone much better than he thought it would and thankfully much less awkward. “Thank you guys.”

“Why exactly are you telling us this now though?” Hyrule asked curiously. “Don’t get me wrong I’m very happy and honored that you trusted us with this, but why come out now of all times?”

Wild looked to Malon who nodded and smiled encouragingly then to Twilight who squeezed his hand. “Because there’s something I needed to tell you guys…I’m, uh…pregnant.”

There was stunned silence and Wild internally groaned. This is what he had really been dreading, the awkwardness of the whole situation was too much for so many heroes. They may all be very courageous, skilled, warriors, but they were all horrible with situations like this.

“Okay I mean, are you alright with that?” Legend asked and Wild just gave him a confused look. “I mean, isn’t it kind of dysphoric for you? I mean you’re a man so I would imagine it feels a bit odd maybe.”

“Are you going to be okay with this or are you wanting to explore other options?” Warriors asked kindly and Wild knew he meant well, but he was quick to assure them.

“No, I want the baby. Sidon and I have discussed having children and I decided that if possible I wanted to be the one to carry them,” Wild told them assuaging their concerns. “It doesn’t feel dysphoric because well…I mean it’s a part of me isn’t it? It’s a gift for me to be able to have kids and even if I might be a man I’m unique. I’ve always embraced that. Although the timing may not be great, I am happy.”

There was another brief silence as they all took it in. Then Time suddenly stood and strided over to him, bending down to hug Wild tightly. “I’m so happy for you. You’re going to be a great dad.”

Wild was a bit surprised, but hugged him back fiercely as he felt tears begin to fall down his cheeks. Soon Sky was hugging him from his left and Twilight from his right as he began sobbing into Time’s shoulder. Timed rubbed his back as he cried, shushing him gently as everyone offering their congratulations to him made him cry harder.

“Oh boy here we go,” Legend said sarcastically. “Is it going to be like this the whole time?” He asked jokingly and Wild chuckled wetly.

“I think Groose would be a great name for a baby,” Sky said from his left and he smiled.

“What if it’s a girl?” Wind asked, sounding pleased with himself.

“Then Zelda obviously,” Sky replied.

Wild laughed as the tears ebbed. “The last thing Flora needs is for me to build her ego by naming my baby after her.”

After another moment of group hugging they all returned to their seats before Warriors spoke up. “I hate to bring the mood down in the face of good news, but I think we need to talk about safety concerns. Since there’s no way to return Wild home we need to figure out how we’re going to keep him and his baby safe.”

“I agree with Warriors,” Time declared. “I know you don’t like making a fuss over needing extra help Wild, but we need to consider what steps we need to take in order to prevent complications.”

Wild sighed because he knew this was going to come up as much as he disliked it. “I know. I’m willing to make whatever arrangements and compromises I need to to protect my child though. I won’t put them at risk.”

Time nodded approvingly. “Well first of all I think we should address battles and confrontations. I think it would be best if you tried to stay on the sidelines. You can use your bow, but I think it would be best if you didn’t jump in unless absolutely necessary.”

“I think that’s reasonable,” Wild agreed. Time was always good about setting reasonable rules and expectations.

“If you leave camp or go on patrol you should bring someone with you. There’s always unexpected factors that lurk in Hyrule regardless of what era we’re in and your condition makes you slightly compromised. We don’t want you off by yourself only to have you pass out fighting a bokoblin,” Twilight said next and Wild nodded.

“I think that’s settled in regards to safety then,” Warriors said finally. 

“Actually I have something to add,” Hyrule said, raising his hand. “You need to be honest about how you’re feeling. If you don’t feel well please tell us it’s not good for you to keep it to yourself and it’s definitely not good for your baby.”

Wild huffed in annoyance. “I’m honest!” The others just gave him unimpressed looks. “Okay okay maybe I’m not entirely honest, but I will be from now on.”

“That’s settled then,” Malon said brightly. “Now I think it’s time you all got some rest, especially you Wild. I have some medicine to help with nausea if you can’t sleep.”

“Thanks Malon,” he replied gratefully.

She smiled at him before shooing them all toward their designated beds. “Now off to bed with you all.”

As they all got ready for bed Wild felt another surge of warmth in his chest. If Sidon wasn’t here with him he was at least glad to have his brothers with him. Then he realized… he still hadn’t told Sidon. Of course he couldn’t tell him directly, but he needed to at least write a letter to let him know what’s going on. He was going to be a father too after all.

Gathering some paper and a charcoal pencil Wild found Twilight setting up his cot. “Hey Twi?” Wild asked hesitantly and his mentor looked up as he placed his pillow down on his temporary bed.

“What is it Cub? Ya feeling alright?” Twilight asked, sounding a bit worried.

Wild rolled his fondly. He already knew Twilight was going to be like this until he had the baby. “I’m fine, I promise. I just wanted to see if you could help me write a letter to Sidon? You know to tell him about the baby.”

Twilight’s face broke out in a warm smile. “Of course Cub.”

Notes:

We love a supportive family

Chapter 11: The Shadow Temple

Summary:

Wild gets a letter from Flora entailing her research regarding the creature. They use this research to fins the creature but run into some hiccups along the way

Notes:

Sorry this is a bit of a late update lol. In my defense I just got a gf today so I'm a bit preoccupied 😆

CW: injuries, flashback/ panic attack told from the pov of the person having it

My Good Friend,

 

I hope this letter finds you well and that your quest has been fruitful. I am writing this letter to update you of our findings since your departure from our era. We have explored further into the cave that you found beneath the Great Plateau and have found a network of tunnels that winds beneath most of Hyrule. It seems these tunnels were what the creature you have described was using to traverse our lands. There are signs showing that they were once sealed so as to keep the creature in, but the reemergence of Ganon and the energy released from his subsequent demise likely caused the seal to begin decaying.

Over a few years of this the seal was nearly completely worn away allowing the creature to wake from its hibernation. Although it is just a theory I believe the Shrine of Resurrection was to be used as a fail safe should the seal be broken. Unfortunately when we were forced to remove it after it became volatile and risked a cataclysmic event we inadvertently removed that fail safe. It seems that the dark magic the creature uses then pulled power from the Triforce pieces that the other heroes possess to finally break the seal completely and allow the creature to emerge once again.

The seal likely would have finished decaying soon anyway, but it seems their visiting the sight of the creature's original emergence expedited that process. We are still researching so I will be sure to inform you of any new developments or information and do keep me updated on any of your future findings as well. In the meantime I would recommend looking for it underground as that is where the creature seems to thrive. Also be wary of the infection that it spreads. It seems to have a decaying effect on the land and it seems to slowly be spreading. Please be safe and good luck on your quest.

 

Your Princess and Friend,

Zelda

-

As Wild finished reading the letter to the rest of the group he looked up to Time had a pensive look, one that they all knew very well. “Any ideas there Time?” He asked the older hero.

Time looked up blinking as he focused back on Wild. “I think I might have an idea of where it is.”

“Don’t tell me you're thinking what I think you’re thinking,” Malon said nervously.

“That’s probably exactly it,” Time said with a sigh. “The Shadow Temple.”

“I was really hoping you wouldn’t say that,” Malon muttered.

Twilight looked between them apprehensively. “What’s the Shadow Temple and why is it so bad?”

“Well it’s underground like the creature wants, but also full of dark magic so logically that’s the most likely place it would go,” Time replied seemingly more worried about going there than Malon was. “It’s definitely one of the more dangerous temples, but with the River of Styx down there it’s probably like a candy shop for a creature of darkness.”

“Alright we better prepare then. Is there anything in particular that might be of use down there?” Warriors asked Time.

Time thought for a moment before replying. “Obviously any light magic items will help, also as much protective gear as you can wear. There’s lots of wallmasters and Beamos down there, not to mention all the Skulltulas. Make sure you stalk up on arrows too.”

“We should probably stop in town for potions and medical stuff as well. We’re running low,” Hyrule added.

“We’ll need to pass through Kakriko on our way to the graveyard so we’ll stock up there,” Time said with a nod.

“Of course the entrance is in the graveyard,” Legend muttered unhappily.

Wild interjected then. “We’ll need to lure it out of the temple to fight it, I think. It’ll be better to do it in the open. Fighting a flying creature in an enclosed space won’t end well. We need to get on top of it and hit its weak points. I normally just use my paraglider in the updraft-”

Twilight cut him off before he could finish. “You are absolutely not getting directly involved.”

Wild felt a bit indignant at that. “I’m the only one here with experience fighting such big flying creatures like this one. I know what I’m doing.”

“That’s not the point we’re trying to make Wild,” Time jumped in. “We know you’re capable, it's a question of safety. We want to keep you and your baby safe and you agreed you would fight from the sidelines unless absolutely necessary.”

“I know, but I can get up there the easiest,” Wild argued.

“We can scale the walls surrounding the graveyard. We’ll place anchors and ropes before we go in then use our hook shots to get on. The creature is scaly and has spines so it should work,” Twilight proposed and the others readily agreed.

Wild pouted a bit and Warriors put a hand on his shoulder. “I know it’s frustrating, Wild, but we’re just trying to keep you safe. We’ll handle it alright?”

“And who knows this might just be the end of our quest then you can go home and Sidon can dote on you all he wants,” Legend teased.

“I really hope so,” Wild said with a sigh. “Alright well I’ll do my best to not get directly involved if only for them,” he said, putting a hand over his belly which had a very slight bump now. The others probably couldn’t see it, but he could feel it and it gave him comfort to know that his baby was growing well and healthy.

“We’re going to have to fight it near dead people? I don’t like graveyards,” Wind said in equal parts fear and disgust.

“Hopefully there are no zombies,” Four said casually.

Wind looked distraught at the mention of the undead. “Do you have zombies here?”

“No. Stal-children, but no zombies,” Time replied and that was not at all comforting.

“That doesn’t sound much better,” Sky said echoing Wild’s thought.

“They’re not too bad honestly,” Time said with a shrug.

Warriors stood abruptly which prompted everyone else to do the same. “Well no time like the present. Let’s go kick some gross creature of darkness ass.”

-

Thankfully Time’s Hyrule was much less spread out than most so it didn’t take them long to get to Kakriko for supplies and subsequently the graveyard. As they entered Wild felt a shiver run down his back at the familiar eerie feeling that always seemed like a key element of graveyards. 

Wild was the only one who knew how to climb so after taking the bag holding the ropes and anchors in it he climbed the high walls surrounding the cemetery. They were actually relatively easy to climb so it only took him five or ten minutes to get to the top and place the anchors. He tied the ropes to them as Twilight had shown him then threw the ends down to hand over the cliff. Time gave him a thumbs up after checking them all so he repelled quickly down the wall to join the others once again.

“The entrance is just over here,” Time said as he led them to a small stone staircase that descended into the earth.

They all filed in and Time did a head count as they passed by just to be sure they didn’t have any extras. Then the Chain found themselves in a small room with a circle of torches in the middle. “Everyone stand back,” Time ordered and they all complied.

Time stood on the small circular platform in the middle then suddenly he took a ready stance and charged up an attack. As he brought his fist down on the pedestal a wave of fire emanated from him lighting all of the torches at once. The door to the temple promptly opened showing them the way.

“Before we enter I have some things to go over with everyone,” Time said as he stepped down from the pedestal and faced the Chain. “First be on the lookout for shadows indicating the presence of enemies hanging from the ceiling. Wallmasters and Skulltulas are very common and keeping an eye out for their shadows could save your neck. Second is to stay close to me. Things are not always as they appear here, but I have the lens of truth which allows me to see through possible farses. Is that all clear?” Everyone promptly voiced their acknowledgement. “Alright let’s get going then.”

As they walked down the hall the eeriness of the environment only got worse and it was clear they were all feeling it based on the way Sky was constantly glancing around and Four was looking over their shoulder. They followed Time quietly as they passed by an odd statue of a bird. Time held a small purple magnifying glass to his good eye and turned through a solid wall disappearing behind it.

“What the fuck?” Twilight said in confusion.

“I told you it’s not what it seems. You can walk right through,” Time said, sticking his head back through. “Come on the quicker we get there the better.”

After exchanging a look with each other the rest of the Chain followed Time through. “Sky, you can take the lead now. Just stay close to me.”

Sky nodded, pulling out the Master sword and calibrating it to find the creature they were after. He held it out in front of him slowly waving it in a circle as he tried to catch the energy signature. When he didn't get anything that way he pointed it downward instead and sure enough he felt the sword chime. “The energy signature is coming from down below,” the Skyloftian announced.

“Fuck,” Time muttered in response. “It probably is in or near the river then. I was really hoping otherwise.”

“Is that the ‘River of Styx’ you mentioned?” Warriors asked and Time nodded grimly. 

“I assume that's bad then,” Legend said unhelpfully.

“It's full of dark magic which is generally considered bad for you so, yes. It's bad,” Time said pensively. “I'm worried the dark magic down there may have super charged the creature.”

Wild did not like the sound of that. “I guess we'll just have to find out,” he said, preparing himself for the worst.

“Unfortunately,” Time agreed. “I know the direct route this time so it shouldn't take us long to get there at least.”

“Lead the way,” Sky said, stepping back to fall behind Time. 

They began traversing the cursed temple again which was thankfully not as full of straggling enemies as they were expecting. There were a few Skulltulas that popped down from the ceiling, but they only ran into one wallmaster which almost fell right on top of Four. Hyrule had to step in to stab it as Four’s attempt to pull the sword he had borrowed from Wild was made much more difficult by its bigger size. Their sword was sized for them, but unfortunately it had been damaged in the last fight and she hadn’t yet had time to fix it. Thankfully both Hyrule and Four were unharmed, but it certainly shook them all a bit. Everyone was much more alert after that.

 As they reached an open circular room they all immediately tensed when they saw what sat in the middle. A Beamos who's eyes immediately opened to target them and they all readied themselves for quick action as they knew the dangers of fighting such enemies. Everyone that is besides Wild who did not ready his shield as he should have, but instead pulled out his bow and readied an arrow.

While the others immediately began moving, Wild stood in place and took aim. He figured it looked close enough to a guardian that he should fight it like one. Thankfully the eyes on the creatures were larger than a guardian’s so it probably wouldn't be too hard. Boy was he wrong.

Thinking he had time since it needed a while to take aim before firing was his nearly fatal mistake. The thing aimed and fired in less than the span of 3 seconds and Wild was a sitting duck for its attack.

“Wild move!” Twilight screeched desperately as he moved to shield his Cub, but he wasn't close enough. He was going to be too late.

Just as the burning beam made contact with Wild's chest, Warriors came barreling toward him and knocked him to the ground. The burning pain cut diagonally across Wild’s chest and across his upper arm causing him to cry out as he and Warriors fell to the ground. Warriors hissed as he felt the beam clip his shoulder as well as they tumbled to the floor. With the Beamos distracted, charging up another beam to attack the two prone heroes, Time and Twilight both took the chance to draw their bows and hit the thing in the eye nearly simultaneously. It sputtered and shorted out before collapsing in on itself.

Twilight was immediately running across the room to where Warriors was currently helping Wild sit up. Wild vaguely noticed him do so feeling a bit less panicked now that he had his mentors' comforting presence near him. He hissed as moving aggravated the pain in his chest and arm.

“Are you alright?” Hyrule asked, sounding far away. When did he get there?

His chest and arm burned as if…as if he was just hit by a guardian. Was he hit by a guardian? No because-wait…The pain flared as something touched his wound causing him to cry out and suddenly he was back there. Link was there at fort Hateno beaten, bloody and burned, but still forcing himself to rise, to protect Zelda. 

Link had to protect his friend; he couldn't give up now. He raised his sword only for him to fall once again to his knees as pain from his burns and broken ribs lanced through his body. “Must. Get. Back. Up,” he muttered to himself as he once again struggled to his feet.

“Wild! Wild you need to stay down. Please we’re trying to help,” Zelda said-wait no, that didn’t sound like Zelda that sounded like…

Images flashed before his eyes, a cave, blue lights, a pool and the quiet murmurings of those around him. “He's in critical condition, princess,” one voice said.

“His recovery may come too late,” another said sadly.

“I don't care, just do whatever it takes to save him,” Zelda insisted. She was a good friend.

Then he was being submerged in a blue viscous liquid. He tried to move and tried to get out, but couldn't. He breathed and tried to scream as liquid entered his lungs, but no sound came out. Oh goddess he's drowning, he's-he's-

“Link!” Suddenly he was snapped from the memory he was lost in and Twilight's panicked expression materialized in front of him.

“T-Twi?” He rasped.

“Yeah it's me Cub are ya back with us?” His mentor asked and after a moment he nodded. “I need ya to stay still so we can take care of your injury okay?” Another nod from Wild as he came down from the panic of his flashback. Twilight helped him out of his tunic then continued to rub his back in comforting circles while Hyrule and Sky worked on treating his wound.

“Do you remember what happened?” Time asked as he inspected Wild's pupils for signs of head trauma.

“Ye-yeah. The thing burned me and W-Wars knocked me out of the way,” Wild replied. 

Time nodded, looking relieved. “No head trauma, just the burn. We lost you for a minute there though was it a memory?” 

“Flashback,” Wild replied shakily and Time looked at him empathetically. 

“Are you alright or do you need a minute?” The one-eyed hero asked.

“I could use a minute,” Wild replied, rubbing his belly absently.

“Wow whoever did your top surgery did a really good job,” Hyrule commented as he finished bandaging his injury. 

Wild hadn't even realized that this would be everyone's first time seeing his surgery scars, but considering he had it done in the time between their last adventure together and now that wasn’t surprising “Robbie and Purah did it for me a few years ago. I thought about doing it sooner, but I wanted to be sure it was what I wanted.” Then he thought of something else. “Is my baby alright? Should we be worried about them? I mean I fell so should we check?” He asked anxiously.

“I’m no expert in pregnancy, but I can definitely check if you want?” Hyrule offered a bit uncertainly. 

“I can do it,” Time interjected. “I've done some research since we found out about Malon’s pregnancy.”

“Please, I just need to be sure,” Wild replied as he felt anxiety grip his chest.

Time had him lay down then felt over his belly before pressing an ear to his abdomen. It was a bit awkward, but he soon pulled his head away.

“Heart beat is strong and I don't feel anything to indicate a rupture. They seem fine to me,” Time assured him with a smile as he sat up.

He sighed in relief. “Okay thank you. I'll need to be more careful next time.”

“I'll say you gave us all a heart attack,” Wind exclaimed.

“Are you ready to get moving?” Twilight asked once Hyrule had finished bandaging the small injury on Warriors’ shoulder.

“Yeah. We shouldn't stay in one place too long,” Wild replied as he slowly stood up with Four and Twilight’s help.

Time nodded. “Agreed. We should get moving, but let's take it slow alright?”

Wild conceded to that easily and they set off once again toward the River of Styx. This time Twilight didn’t stray far from Wild’s side.

 

Chapter 12: Dark Magic

Summary:

The Chain tries to fight the creature and it doesn't go well. Especially for Wild

Notes:

Wild must pay the price for being my favorite lol. Sorry this chapter is a bit late I've been pretty busy the last few days

CW: Dark magic, vomiting, fainting

It took them a bit longer to get through the temple at the slower pace, but thankfully not too long since Time knew where they were going. Soon they found themselves looking up at the boat that sat on the River of Styx.

“That’s not creepy looking,” Legend said drily as he inspected it.

“Definitely not unnerving at all,” Warriors agreed, his tone dripping with sarcasm.

Time rolled his eyes. “I mean I don't know what you expected. It's the River of Styx.”

“I still don't like it,” Sky replied with a shudder.

They hadn’t been by the river 2 minutes before they began to feel that familiar rumble as the creature once again became active. They looked around trying to find the creature or any sign of it, but found nothing. “Where the fuck is it?” Four said as she looked around the cavern in confusion.

Their question was answered a second later when spines covered in that slimy black fungus came to the surface sticking out of the water. They were sharp and long, long enough that they cast a shadow over the group of heroes preparing to face the creature. “I think we found it,” Hyrule said unhelpfully.

“No shit sherlock,” Wind said just before the creature burst from the water with a mighty, ear ringing roar. They all tensed ready to bolt when the creature locked on them.

“Everyone ready?!” Time yelled over the cacophony of the creature’s echoing roar and the aggressive sloshing of the river.

Before anyone could reply the creature began charging and they all scrambled back out of the cavern to avoid becoming its lunch. The creature was enraged that they were fleeing and chased them as they fled back through the temple. Wild was very glad that they had already taken out the stray enemies on their way into the temple because a Beamos or wallmaster was the last thing they needed. As they bolted back the way they came he quickly found himself tiring. Now was really not the time for his body to be difficult. Twilight noticed his lagging behind and fell back to grab his hand and pull him along.

“I know you’re tired, but we need to go!” He said as he practically dragged Wild behind him.

They just barely made it out of the temple and back into the graveyard before the creature came rushing out. Twilight had to pull Wild out of the way as it came bursting out of the mouth of the tunnel. “Are you alright?” Twilight asked Wild as they regrouped quickly.

“I’m fine,” Wild said breathless from their run through the temple.

“Okay stay down here. If you can do any damage with your bow, great, but let us handle it okay?” Twilight instructed and Wild nodded his acknowledgement.

Wild watched apprehensively as the creature began circling them in the sky as if it was trying to challenge them. His brothers quickly climbed up the ropes he had placed before entering the temple and Wild pulled out his bow. He realized quickly that the creature was too high up at the moment for the others to be able to get on which was indeed a problem. He thought for a moment before climbing one of the ropes. Once at the top he knocked a bomb arrow and prepared to take aim on the creature above them.

“What are you doing up here?” Warriors asked him accusingly.

“Relax, I'm just going to bring it down here,” Wild said as he hopped off the wall and went into bullet time. He quickly fired 3 bomb arrows at the creature's head and it immediately turned around with a snarl, enraged by the arrows hitting it so close to its giant red and black eyes. It had the desired effect as the creature spotted the culprit and screeched at him before diving down ready to charge its aggressor. Wild pulled out his glider and floated gently to the ground before taking cover behind a gravestone leaving the creature's line of sight. The creature swerved as it no longer saw its prey, but it was already low enough for the rest of the Chain to mount it..

He kept an eye on the others as the creature charged at them instead as it came back around. Before it could get to them he stood up and fired another bomb arrow toward the other side of the graveyard and it hit the wall with a loud boom. With the creature’s attention diverted the others were able to start using their clawshots to get on its back. Those who didn’t have one simply got on someone’s back and they were all able to mount the dark creature. Wild ducked back behind the headstone again and watched the battle closely in case his assistance was needed.

 

Unfortunately what the Chain had not accounted for was the fact that the creature was still covered in the dark obviously poisonous fungus. They knew that the dark fog caused burns which were treated easily, but the slime caused decay which was less easily reversed. The human body is resilient so with brief contact they would probably be okay, but who knew what kind of damage it could cause with prolonged exposure.

“Fuck,” Twilight muttered to himself. “Everyone, be careful of the slime. I don’t think we should touch it.”

“Really Twilight? Are you sure because I was planning on licking it,” Legend quipped and Twilight just rolled his eyes as he began to try and make his way forward.

“We should go for the eyes or ears. We won’t do any damage to its scales,” Time called from up ahead.

Now the only catch to that is that they had to get up there and with the creature moving around as it was that was easier said than done. Twilight began carefully stepping between the patches of black goo. He used his clawshot to assist him when the momentum of the creature’s forward motion and bucking in an attempt to throw them off became too much. The creature roared furiously as it once again flew straight up into the sky trying to knock the heroes off. Twilight held on for dear life, but once the creature once again leveled out he fell forward and his whole front was now covered in black slime.

The hero of the Twili immediately gagged, feeling sick to his stomach. He tried to get back up and move forward, but he felt drained and weak all of a sudden. His head began to spin as he touched more of the dark fungus and his eyes watered at the smell. As he looked around blearily at his brothers they didn’t seem to be doing much better. Sky seemed to be doing alright, but it was clear that he wasn’t going to make any forward progress at this rate.

“We need to retreat,” Twilight called to Warriors who was closest to him. “We aren’t going to win today. The slime is making us all too sick.” 

Warriors looked just as dizzy as he was. “I agree we need to find a way down. Any ideas?”

Twilight just groaned as he felt another wave of vertigo hit him making his head spin. He was just holding on for dear life at this point and hoping that somehow some way someone found a way to get them down.

-

Wild watched anxiously from the ground as the Chain stopped moving almost entirely. The only one still pushing forward was Sky while the others hung onto whatever they could trying desperately not to fall off. He needed to think of a way to help and fast because it was clear none of them were going to do it. 

He racked his brain for something, anything that he could do to get them and himself down safely. Wild had been feeling so muddled lately though and he just stood there uselessly for far longer than he should have before he got an idea. Immediately he pulled out his Purah pad and summoned some of the many glider cloths he had gotten while on his second adventure. Once he had pulled out seven, as he didn’t include Sky who had his own, he pulled out his paraglider. Waiting patiently for the updraft he quickly whipped it out and was rushed upward into the air. 

Thankfully there was enough updraft to get him up there and keep him mostly level with the creature as he glided beside it. Time was the first to see him and waved him off. “Wild go back to the ground, it's not safe,” he said, sounding slightly slurred.

“Shut up I’m saving your asses,” he shouted back as he got as close as he could without touching any of the dark slime. “Here take this,” the former Champion called to him as he balled up the cloth and tossed it to him. 

Time caught it with one hand while the other continued hanging on with a white knuckled grip. He looked at it confused. “What is this?”

“Glider cloth. You can use it to get down like Sky uses his sail cloth,” Wild explained quickly. “Go, I'll give one to everyone else.”

Time hesitated, but eventually nodded doing as he was told. Once he was safely on his way to the ground Wild flew closer to where Legend Four and Hyrule clung to one of the creature’s spines, their hands linked to keep them rooted to their spots. “Here everyone take one,” he told them once he got their attention and began distributing the cloths. “Use it like Sky uses his sailcloth to get down.” As they made their way down he took care of Warriors and Twilight who were still clinging to the rough scales of the creatures back. He ensured they were on their way down before making it to Wind and Sky. “Sky! Just use your fucking sail cloth to get down!”

Sky looked at him surprised to see him gliding beside them. “Right,” he said sheepishly as he pulled it out. “What about Wind?” He asked as he looked back at the sailor who was gripping the spine of the creature with his eyes screwed shut. 

“I’ve got him now go!” Wild ordered and Sky complied. He pulled back a bit until he came parallel with the pirate. “Wind! Take this. You need to get down.”

Wind opened one eye and peaked at him before screwing it shut again and shaking his head. “I can’t!” 

“Yes you can! Come on, you need to get down before you fall off!” Wild encouraged him, but the sailor just shook his head again. “Wind please,” he pleaded as the creature became more agitated, seemingly finally registering Wild’s presence. It took off up into the sky again trying to get away from him and he groaned. “Fuck it,” he muttered at he reached out with his right hand and snagged the spine just below the one Wind was stuck to.

The creature leveled out again going in circles as he touched down on its back. He felt nausea rise in his throat and the strength drain from his body as he touched the slime, but pushed forward and reached out to grab Wind.

The pirate was startled, but relaxed when he saw it was Wild. “Grab on to me and I’ll get us down!” Wind still hesitated and Wild did not have time for this as he felt himself getting dizzier by the second as exhaustion seeped into his bones. “Please Wind, you have to trust me. Let go!”

He looked at the older hero frightfully before finally letting go and grabbing onto Wild. “Hold on tight!” Wild instructed as Wind wrapped his arms around his shoulders and his legs around his hips. Then he leaped off the creature and once out of the updraft he pulled out his glider and they slowly descended to the ground. As they touched down Wild’s exhausted body immediately gave out and they tumbled forward only stopping when they ran into someone’s legs.

“Are you guys alright?” Legend asked worriedly looking down at them. It seemed his were the legs they ran into.

Wind was already standing up from where he had been sprawled on top of Wild. “I think I’m fine. Wild?”

Wild groaned as he sat himself upright and immediately regretted it as he felt incredibly nauseous once again. Thankfully it seemed that the effects of the fungus were already wearing off quickly for the others so everyone was mostly okay. Wind and Legend helped Wild to his feet and that only made the nausea worse. Legend and Wind looked at him with concern as his face went pale. 

“Are you okay?” Legend asked him and Wild just shook his head.

He quickly turned to lean over a headstone for support while he retched and heaved choking on bile and acid. It wasn’t long before there were supportive arms at his waist and shoulders as someone helped lower him to lay on the ground a little ways from where he had vomited. Wild whimpered in discomfort as his stomach continued to roil and he thought he might puke again. This was almost worse than those first few days in Warriors’ era. He was sweaty and shaky, he felt weak and his head hurt. 

“Wild what’s wrong?” Twilight asked him as he laid there trying to regather his composure.

‘Nauseous,’ Wild signed like it wasn’t obvious. ‘I don’t feel good. Head hurts too.’

“Can you drink some water?” Hyrule asked and Wild just now noticed he had been sitting on his other side across from Twilight. Had he been there the whole time?

Wild nodded and the two heroes slowly levered him into a sitting position. Twilight kept a strong hand behind his back to keep him upright. He took the water skin from Hyrule and sipped on it slowly so as not to make his stomach even worse than it already was. He didn’t relish the idea of puking again.

‘Is everyone okay?’ Wild asked in sign once he was done drinking and had handed the water skin back to Hyrule.

Twilight nodded. “Yeah we’re alright. It seems the effects of the fungus don’t last long. With limited exposure at least who knows what kind of damage it would do if we were in contact with it for longer.”

“Yeah. You’re the only one who’s still sick from it. Although whether it’s from the fungus or just pregnancy symptoms it’s hard to say,” Hyrule added.

Wild really hoped it would wear off soon because he felt awful. ‘Could be both,’ he pointed out and Hyrule conceded. ‘Where did it go? Is it still above us or did it run away?’

“It flew into another portal. One just opened up for us a bit ago to follow it,” Twilight informed him and Wild would have nodded if he didn’t feel like he was getting weaker by the minute. “Can you stand?”

Wild knew he probably couldn’t, but he didn’t want to slow them down so after a moment he nodded once again. Twilight and Hyrule took each of his arms and gently heaved him up to stand. He should not have tried to do that though because as soon as he was standing he felt that familiar lightheadedness.

“I think…” he slurred. “I’m gonna…pass out.”

Then he immediately went slack in Twilight and Hyrule’s grip. Twilight yelped in alarm as he began to fall forward, but they quickly pulled him back to prevent him from face planting in the dirt. He was well and properly out so Twilight scooped him up and looked at Hyrule worriedly.

“Is he okay?” Twilight asked him in alarm.

Hyrule put his hands over Wild’s chest and they glowed a soft pink. “Not sure could be that the dark magic is affecting him worse than it is us. We need to find a healer or at least somewhere safe to treat him.”

“Well we can’t go back to the ranch now that a portal is open,” Time said, having heard the commotion and come over to see what it was about. “We’ll have to carry him through and hope we find somewhere close by on the other side.”

“Hopefully we end up somewhere close to civilization,” Warriors interjected. “We need to go through though. It’s not going to let us stay for long.”

“Okay, alright,” Twilight said mostly to himself as he tried to calm his nerves. “I’ll carry him through I guess.”

Twilight and Wild were the last through to prevent one of the others knocking them over as they were shot through the other side. The ranch hand gingerly stepped through the portal and prayed to Hylia that they didn’t end up in the snowy mountains or some kind of swamp somewhere. At least for Wild’s sake.

-

As the bright light faded Twilight blinked to clear his vision. He looked around to see the others sprawled across the field just outside the portal groaning as they started getting up.

Legend looked up to see Twilight standing unharmed and scowled. “I’m carrying Wild next time,” he declares.

Twilight chuckled. “Are you strong enough to do so?”

Legend opened his mouth then shut it settling for just glaring at the ranch hand instead. Time was already up and looking around. “Anyone know where we are?”

“It looks like Hyrule field, but not in my era,” Warriors said as he cracked his back.

“It could always be an in between era too,” Four pointed out.

Twilight looked around a bit more taking in the surrounding landscape and gasped as he recognized the entrance to the Faron region and the path leading off to the left toward Kakariko Gorge. “This is my Hyrule.”

“Great then I hope you know of a healer or at least a nearby village so we can get Wild on the mend,” Hyrule said and Twilight looked down at the hero in his arms. He was far more pale than he would like.

“Kakariko village is less than an hour's walk that way,” he replied, pointing as best he could to the path leading off to the left. “There’s a healer there named Renado who can help him.”

“Let me know when you get tired and I can take Wild,” Time told him as he began to lead the way after getting Wild’s unconscious body situated on his back. 

Twilight nodded and they set out. Thankfully it was still broad daylight out which meant there was less of a chance that they would run into monsters, but they all kept a wary eye out for any. The trek wasn’t too arduous, but he did end up switching with Time halfway there so he could carry Wild for a bit. The kid was pretty heavy for someone so slim. 

Once they crossed the bridge over Kakariko Gorge Twilight could already hear the shouts of children playing. It was a comforting sound as it helped assure him that there was still peace even in his absence. He would feel awful if things went to hell the second he was away and he just hoped that the creature didn’t emerge to cause problems until they found a way to deal with it. 

As they walked up the path they could see some children playing in the spring. It looked like Luda was refereeing a game of water ball among the younger kids. He walked up with a large smile on his face and she lit up when she saw him.

“Hey Link!” She called to him with a bright smile. Has she gotten taller? “It’s been too long!”

“Hey Luda,” he greeted back as he approached and gave her a quick hug. “How’s everything here?”

“It’s been fine. As boring as usual,” the young girl replied easily. “These your friends that you told us about? The other heroes?”

Twilight motioned for them to come closer as they had lagged behind when he greeted Luda. “Yes they are.”

As they got closer Luda’s brow furrowed when she saw Wild unconscious on Time’s back. “Is he okay? Should I get my dad?”

“No and yes that would be great,” Twilight said with a weary smile. 

“Right, bring your friend to the inn and I’ll go grab him,” Luda instructed as she called to the kids to disperse and headed over to the small oddly shaped building on the edge of town.

“This way. We’ll get him settled at the inn,” Twilight told the Chain as he led the way. “We can all clean up in the hot spring once Renado takes a look at Wild.”

Everyone sighed in relief at that as they were all covered in now dry black slime. They entered the Inn and Twilight took Wild off of Time’s back. Then laid him on the designated sick bed that Renado always kept ready for the next patient. As if on queue the healer entered the Inn and frowned when he saw the state of Wild.

“How long has he been unconscious?” The shaman asked as he pulled a chair up to the bedside and began to examine the man.

“Little more than an hour,” Twilight informed him. “We were fighting a creature that had this dark magic fungus all over it and after he came into contact with it he got sick. Well we all did, but it wore off pretty quick for the rest of us. He vomited and when we tried to help him stand he passed out. Hasn’t woken up since.”

Renado surveyed them. “You all came into contact with it, it looks like. So the question is why is he the only one still sick from it? Does he have any chronic conditions or aversions to magic I should know about?”

Twilight hesitated since he didn’t want to out Wild to someone he hadn’t even met…but if he was going to help Wild then Renado would need to know. “He’s… pregnant.” 

Renado seemed a bit surprised, but quickly moved on. “Okay well if he is then my guess is that his body used all of his faculties to protect the baby rather than using it to protect him. That likely drained him of his strength and made him sick, but I think if we have him soak in Eldin spring for a bit he’ll be just fine.”

They all sighed in relief knowing that Wild would be okay. “Thank you so much Renado.”

“Of course I’m happy to help. Why don’t you all go clean up and then you can assist me in getting him up to the spring. We’ll have him better in no time,” Renado assured him.

“Thank you for your hospitality,” Time said gratefully. Then they all took their leave to wash up.

Chapter 13: Sidon is The Best

Summary:

The Chain discusses what they should do next and seek help finding a solution. Wild gets a letter from Sidon

Notes:

Sorry I haven't posted in a while. It might be a bit before I post next too honestly because I've had a bit of a difficult weekend. I came out to my parents this weekend and while my dad was supportive my mom was very much not. Not to mention I haven't gotten to see my gf since because she has work which also sucks. I'm just going through a lot from that right now so I'm sorry if the updates are slower than normal. I'm doing my best and hopefully I'll be back to my normal upload schedule soon. I promise this story will get finished I just need a bit of a break to process everything.

CW: Sidon being sappy af

Twilight took Wild from Time’s arms and lifted him up the small waterfall. Once Time, Renado and Hyrule got up as well he floated over into the middle of the spring with Wild in his arms. He made sure Wild was fully submerged leaving only his face above the healing water. Time came to the other side to help keep the small man afloat while Hyrule held his head to prevent him from getting any water in his airways.

“How long do you think this will take?” Twilight asked Renado where he was supervising from the shore.

“I don’t think it will take more than ten minutes, but I can’t be sure,” the healer replied.

After about five minutes of just floating there keeping Wild at the surface he began to stir. He cracked open his right eye then groaned and shut it once again.

“Wild can you hear me?” Twilight asked and Wild gave only a slight nod since his head was still being held up by Hyrule.

“How are you feeling Cub?” Time asked him and Wild squinted up at him.

“Not very good,” he replied groggily. “Better than when I was throwing my guts up though.”

They all chuckled. “Well at least there’s some improvement,” Hyrule said, sounding relieved that Wild was lucid. “You had us worried for a minute when you passed out like that.”

“Sorry,” Wild said tiredly. “I didn’t think that would happen or I wouldn’t have gotten on it, but Wind wouldn’t move…”

“Hey Cub, you don’t need to apologize,” Twilight assured him. “You saved Wind and you’re okay now so that’s what matters.”

Wild nodded in response looking around curiously at his surroundings. “Where are we?”

“We’re in my era in Kakariko village,” Twilight explained. “You’re in the Eldin spring. It has healing properties so Renado figured it would help.”

“Renado? Is that your healer friend you told me about?” The former champion asked.

“Yeah. He’s very knowledgeable,” Twilight confirmed. “He’ll have you right in no time.”

It was then that Renado came over to examine Wild. “Hello Wild, I am Renado. How are you feeling now?”

Wild thought for a moment before replying. “Feeling a bit better. I don’t want to move though. This is nice.”

The healer chuckled at that. “Well you can stay here as long as you like. It should set you back to rights. Once you are done I would like to do an examination to check on your baby if that’s alright? I wanted to wait until you were awake to give consent for that.”

“I appreciate that,” Wild said gratefully. “That would be great. I want to make sure they’re alright.” Renado smiled then took his leave so that Wild could soak a bit longer. “So it looks like we’re going to need a better plan than just brute force.”

Time chuckled. “That we do. Once we’re done here we are going to discuss other options.”

“Okay just give me a few more minutes. This is nice,” Wild said, closing his eyes with a happy smile.

They stayed there for another 15 minutes before Wild was ready to get out. Once he was up he realized he hadn’t felt this good in weeks. He would have to come back to this spring again later he thought to himself.

When they got back they found the others chatting amongst themselves having finished up in the hot spring. “Wild you’re okay!” Wind exclaimed happily as he rushed over to hug his older brother.

“I’m feeling much better,” Wild assured the sailor. 

“Glad to see you on your feet again,” Warriors said as they all followed Time into the Inn. “I think we were all a bit worried there for a second.”

“‘A bit worried’ is an understatement,” Sky said with an eye roll. “I’m relieved to see you conscious.”

Wild chuckled at that. “Me too.”

“So I think we need to discuss what’s next,” Four cut in. “Clearly facing it head on isn’t going well so we need a new strategy.”

Legend nodded in agreement. “Yeah I don’t feel like getting poisoned again.”

“What else can we do?” Hyrule asked, sounding frustrated. “It’s a creature of darkness, what can we do? I don’t know of any weapon strong enough to defeat it.” 

“We could track it down and maybe lead it to death mountain. Maybe it’ll burn if we get it to fly into the lava,” Twilight suggested, but then immediately thought better of it. “Never mind that sounds like a bad plan.”

“Yeah, given that it has chosen to make camp in a volcano before I doubt it’s affected by fire or lava,” Time replied with a shrug. “The only weakness we are aware of is light magic since it’s mostly made of dark magic, but we don’t exactly have very much light magic on hand.”

“And this creature is intelligent,” Wild pointed out. “I doubt we’ll be able to trick it. It was fucking with us I could see in it’s eyes that it knew what it was doing. It knew that we weren’t going to be able to defeat it, not with all of the fungus on it making us sick.”

There was silence as they all processed that, but soon Sky spoke up. “Um actually…I didn’t really feel anything.”

They all turned to look at the Skyloftian knight. “You didn’t feel anything at all?” Four asked, stunned. “You didn’t feel sick or weak? Nothing?”

“No. I mean I didn’t love getting whipped around by the creature and I’m definitely a bit sore, but I didn’t feel sick at all,” Sky said with a shrug.

“That’s…odd,” Time said thoughtfully. “Why were the rest of us affected while Sky wasn’t?”

“Do you have any light magic items or artifacts?” Legend asked the chosen hero.

“Umm, not really, I mean except for the Master sword…” Sky trailed off then his eyes lit up. “What if that’s it? What if the Master sword is what protected me from the dark magic?”

“That’s definitely possible,” Warriors said thoughtfully. “Is there anything else you can think of that you have and the rest of us don’t?”

Sky thought for a moment then shook his head. “No, not really. The question is what do we do with that information?”

After another brief lull in conversation Wild chimed in. “Why don’t we send letters to our Zeldas?” He suggested after a moment. “I know Flora is very adept at problem solving. They are known for being wise aren't they? There are a few other people I could ask from my era as well.”

Twilight lit up at the idea. “That’s a great idea, Wild. I think the more people we have working on a solution the better.”

“I agree with that,” Time chimed in. “I’m sure Impa would also have some insight on this.”

“I guess that’s our next step for now. We’ll send out letters and go from there. In the meantime we should all get as much rest as we can and restock on supplies in case there’s an unexpected portal,” Warriors declared and everyone voiced their assent.

“You could go to the castle to speak with Zelda directly as well Link,” Renado spoke up from where he was preparing dinner in the kitchen with the help of Luda and some of the other village kids. “It’s only a few hours' ride from here. You’ll certainly get a faster response that way.”

Twilight rubbed the back of his neck a bit awkwardly at that suggestion. “Y-yeah I suppose we could.”

Wild gave him a suspicious look. “Why do you seem so nervous about that?”

“Well you see…Zelda and I were kind of…engaged?” Twilight replied stiltedly and they all turned wide eyes on him. “It was an arranged marriage okay? She and her dad thought it would benefit the kingdom or look good whatever it was, if the princess married the hero. It was a ‘strategic marriage’ as they put it, but…I got scared so I called it off and disappeared. I haven’t seen Zelda since. Now I have Cirro anyway so it would just be even weirder for me to go see my ex fiance.”

There was a long and awkward silence that only made Twilight more uncomfortable with his own confession. Finally Time had mercy on him and moved the conversation along. “Okay then. I guess we’ll just send her a letter then. No use in making it awkward if we don’t have to. If it comes down to it we can always go without Twilight, but for now let’s just stick with our plan.”

“Dinner is ready heroes,” Renado announced as he began dishing up servings of cuccoo soup. “Come and eat.”

They didn’t need to be told twice as nine hungry heroes hurried to get their dinner.

-

My Dear Link,

 

We do miss you here in Skyloft. I especially feel your absence and although Groose won’t admit it, he misses you just as terribly as I do. I was delighted to receive your letter as it did my soul some good to hear your words. I hope that you are being cautious and that you are taking good care of your friend Wild. I’m grateful to know you are alright and I am happy that you chose to turn to me for help with your quest.

I’ve been doing some thinking about the issue you have presented and sought the counsel of the Goddess Hylia in hopes of finding a solution. Now I believe I may have found an answer to this problem given to me by the Goddess herself. There is no one weapon of light strong enough to defeat this creature, however I believe that multiple weapons of light may be able to do so. Perhaps if you were to collect the Master sword from each era for each hero then you would have enough light magic to get rid of this creature once and for all. 

If you were to collect all of the swords of light you would all be protected from the dark magic that monster possesses and perhaps the combined power of so many Master swords will be enough to destroy it. I know you don’t have control of the portals so traveling between eras isn’t really within your control, but I will pray to Hylia to see your plight and see your efforts in hopes that she will help you on this journey. Do continue to keep me updated on your quest.

I love you very much and though he doesn’t say it often Groose does as well. We hope to see you again soon and we wish you luck on the journey ahead. Also tell Wild that Sun is a great name for a baby girl.

 

All My Love,

Zelda

-

Sky sighed happily as he read Zelda’s letter. She had such an eloquent way of speaking and she always readily gave advice. Her connection to the Goddess Hylia has only made her more intelligent and clearly it has become an integral part of who she is. He loved her so much

He stood from his seat quickly with the letter in hand as he left to tell the others who were outside by the spring. They were going to be happy to hear that they now have a solution.

-

My Pearl,

 

I have never felt more joy than when I read your letter except perhaps on the day that you accepted my hand in marriage. To hear such wonderful news fills me with such happiness I fear my heart may burst from the love within it. I remember that night we laid under the stars imagining our lives together and how the fantasies of little ones with your eyes and adventuring spirit filled our minds. I was overjoyed to hear that you wanted to share the joy of raising children with me and I am even more so now that it has come to fruition. I can’t express to you how grateful I am to you for this gift.

You have given me so many gifts in the years we’ve been friends, lovers and now husbands. You have given me happiness, endless and unconditional love, you have given me your heart and now you have given me the wonderful gift of fatherhood. To be able to create a life with you is one of the most humbling and joyful experiences I have ever been given. I can’t wait to meet our little one and I hope that they will always know that they were loved from the beginning. I know you like I have already fallen in love with them and they will grow knowing they will always have their fathers to love them.

I am overjoyed by this news, but the situation you find yourself in does concern me. You have always been brave, self sufficient and skilled in combat if a bit reckless, and I know you will continue to be regardless of whether or not you are carrying a child. However given your severe symptoms I do believe your condition may compromise you if only a little. For this reason I implore you to be careful and allow your brothers to assist you in the dangerous tasks that lie ahead. You are a capable warrior, but I do worry about your safety as well as the safety of our baby. I only wish I was there to take care of you and protect you myself, but since such a thing is not possible please don’t hesitate to turn to your family for help. Allow them to protect you as you have protected them in the past.

I love you with all of my heart and I can hardly wait for the time when I get to hold you in my arms once again. Even if we are far apart you will still have my love with you and you’ll feel it with every beat of our baby’s heart.

 

With All My Love,

Sidon

-

Wild couldn’t help the tears that cascaded down his cheeks as he read Sidon’s letter. It was one of the sweetest things he had ever read, but he shouldn’t be surprised, Sidon had always been a helpless romantic. It was one of the many reasons he had married the beautiful red Zora, but it seems that he was not exactly in a state to keep his composure when reading such things. He smiled widely and felt his heart swell as he read that last line. 

“I love you too Sidon,” he whispered to himself hoarsely as the tears started anew. He really was a mess.

“Are you okay Wild?” Came Hyrule’s voice from behind Wild.

He looked back in surprise, not having noticed the traveler approach. Wild didn’t really have voice enough to answer so he just smiled and nodded as he sniffed again.

“Are you sure? You’re crying pretty hard, is something wrong?” He asked worriedly as he sat next to Wild and offered a handkerchief.

Wild set the letter in his lap to sign after wiping his face with the proffered handkerchief. ‘I’m alright. I just got a reply from Sidon after telling him about the baby and I’m a little emotional. I just love him so much,” he signed a bit shakily.

Hyrule nodded in understanding. “I get that. I think if I got a sweet letter like that from Eidrik I would be crying too and I’m not even pregnant,” he joked.

‘Eidrik is your boyfriend right?’ Wild signed spelling out the name. ‘Do you miss him?’

“Yeah I do. A lot,” Hyrule sighed. “I know we need to do this, but it’s hard to be away from him. I’m sure you’re struggling even more than the rest of us. I can’t imagine how scary it must be to be in your situation without your partner here.”

Wild nodded sadly. ‘It’s hard, but I’m glad I have you guys. I’m also glad I’m not the only one who is homesick. I miss him.’

“Well let’s hope that we get this done quickly then. I need to get back to Eidrik and you need to get back before Sidon loses his mind with worry,” Hyrule said jokingly trying to lighten the mood. It didn’t work very well as tears began to well in Wild’s eyes once again. 

‘Do you think he’ll worry that much? I don’t want him to do that, what if he gets sick from the stress?’ Wild signed alarmed and sad.

“Oh no Wild that’s not- I didn’t mean that I was just you know making a joke. Trying to cheer you up ya know?”

‘It wasn’t very funny,” Wild signed as he sniffed again.

Hyrule rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. “No not really, but I’m kind of known for having bad jokes.”

‘At least we can agree on that,” Wild said smiling as he wiped his tears, but they just continued falling.

“Oh Wild, I’m sorry I didn’t mean to make you cry.”

‘It’s alright. I’m not exactly put together these days,’ Wild signed with a smile.

“I don’t think I would be either,” Hyrule admitted with a chuckle.

Wild laughed as well. ‘I just hope we get this done quickly.’

“Agreed.”

They then heard footsteps approaching from behind and they looked up to see Twilight. “Hey guys, we're having a meeting. Apparently Sky has something to share with us,” he said, but then his expression became one of worry as he saw Wild’s red eyes. “Everything okay here?”

‘Fine,’ Wild assured him. ‘Just talking about how much we miss our partners. I also got a reply from Sidon.’

“Oh. I hope it was positive,” Twilight said a bit uncertainly.

‘Very. He’s just too sweet,” Wild said with a grin. ‘Let’s head inside.’

Twilight nodded and helped Wild up before they both followed the former champion inside.

Chapter 14: Ordon Village

Summary:

The Chain heads to Ordon village to get supplies for getting to the Sacred Grove. They meet someone new and Wild had a heart to heart with him.

Notes:

Sorry I haven't posted in a while. The last week and a half have been hard after my mom's reaction to my coming out to her. I've been with my gf a lot so I haven't really felt like writing. I should be getting back to my posting schedule now, but if things are still a little slow please be patient with me.

CW: Discussion of coming out, Twilight being sappy af

After Sky had told the others about Sun’s proposed solution they had promptly made preparations to head to the Sacred grove where the Master sword in Twilight’s era lay. Wild was quite thankful it wasn’t far from Kakariko grove as he got tired easily these days. He was again reminded of how massive his Hyrule was in comparison to that of the others. They finally reached the end of Faron woods and the Forest temple stood just ahead.

“The Sacred grove is around the side of the entrance to the forest temple over here,” Twilight explained as he led the group of heroes over to the cliff. 

There was a platform around the corner that Wild could just barely see from his angle and he assumed that was the entrance they’re looking for. “How are we going to get down there?” He asked. “I could probably glide over, but without a proper glider you guys won’t be able to get there.”

“We did not think this one through…” Legend mumbled in annoyance. 

“If we can find some cuccoos and corral them we can use them to glide over,” Sky suggested with a grin.

“Of course you would want to use cuccoos,” Wind said, rolling his eyes.

“No, that's actually a good idea,” Time agreed and Sky looked far too pleased with himself.

Twilight nodded in agreement as well. “That’s how I got over last time.”

“I hate this plan,” Four said drily. 

“Well luckily Ordon village isn’t far so we’ll pick up some cuccoos really quick and get this done before sundown,” Twilight said with a spring in his step as he began to lead the Chain toward the village he called home.

“Someone’s excited,” Warriors teased the ranch hand.

Twilight just rolled his eyes. “Says the guy who’s first order of business when we got to his era was to kiss his wife,” he snarked.

“Don’t be mad that you’re lonely,” Warriors retorted with a smirk.

Wild could tell that Twilight was fighting to hold back a smirk. “Whatever, let's just go,” Twilight huffed to cover up the chuckle that tried to escape him.

They all followed the ranch hand talking quietly amongst themselves as they went. Twilight didn’t lie when he said that Ordon village was pretty close to the sacred grove. It was only about a 20 minute walk and they only ran into a couple of bulblins on the way that were easily taken out. As they crossed the bridge Wild could see a gate up ahead that had wisteria growing all over it and there was a small treehouse type building just beyond it. 

As they entered the small clearing with the building Twilight gestured toward it. “Well this is home,” he announced. “The cuccoos just kind of roam honestly so we’ll just have to wander around until we find some. There’s more just beyond the other gate into the village,” the ranch hand said gesturing toward the southern gate. “Sometimes they’ll hide in the tall grass over here.”

As Twilight explained all of this the door to his house swung open quietly and a man stepped out. No one seemed to notice him except Wild who immediately made eye contact with the man. He was pretty tall, but shorter than Twilight and he had loose shoulder length blond hair that shimmered in the sun. He wasn’t as stocky as Twilight, more of an elegant graceful look to him. Wild had definitely not expected Twilight to be dating a twink, but he could only assume he was Cirro.

The man dropped from the second story of the house with ease skipping the ladder entirely in his haste and excitement. “Link you’re back!” He called out to Twilight who immediately whipped around with a huge smile on his face. 

“Cirro!” He cried happily as he met his boyfriend halfway sweeping him off his feet and into an embrace and spinning him around. “I’m so happy to see you. I’ve missed you so much,” Twilight said as he pulled back to look at his face. 

“I missed you too. So much,” Cirro replied then Twilight pulled him in for a passionate kiss. 

Of course Legend and Warriors just couldn’t help themselves and gave some hoots and hollers as the two separated. “At least we aren’t coming up with conspiracies this time,” Time snickered.

Cirro and Twilight seemed to finally remember that they weren’t the only ones there and they pulled away from each other though they didn’t let go of each other's hands. Twilight cleared his throat a bit awkwardly before he spoke. “Right. Guys this is Cirro, my boyfriend. Cirro these are my brothers, the other heroes of the past and future.”

“Nice to meet you all,” Cirro said with a friendly smile. “Link has told me a lot about you all.”

“We haven’t heard about you though,” Legend said with a playful glare in Twilight’s direction to which Twilight just grinned.

“Now we know where Wild learned it,” Hyrule said sarcastically. “You really should have chosen a better mentor, Wild. This one doesn’t even know how to tell us about his boyfriend.”

Wild just laughed. ‘I knew about him already,’ he signed

“Of course you did,” Hyrule replied drily.

“You must be Wild then,” Cirro said, turning his green gaze on Wild. “I’ve heard a lot about you especially. Twilight has nothing, but praise for you and all of your brothers.”

Twilight blushed at that then quickly changed the subject. “Right anyway. We’re just here for cuccoos. We need to get to the Sacred Grove.”

“Why do you need to go there?” Cirro asked his partner curiously.

“We need to get the Master sword. I told you about the creature right? The dark creature we’ve been tracking?” Twilight asked and Cirro nodded in response. “Well we figure the best way to defeat it is to collect all of the Master swords since we found out they protect us from the creatures magic.”

Cirro looked a bit concerned by this news. “Do you really have to get the sword? I mean it’s just…it never really brought you anything, but grief while on your adventure. I mean you still have nightmares sometimes…”

“Cirro,” Twilight sighed sadly. “I know it’s not ideal, but if we’re going to defeat this creature we’re going to need it.”

“I just worry what will happen if you take up the sword again,” Cirro said, squeezing Twilight’s hands.

Twilight sighed. “I know you do, but you don’t have to. I have my brothers with me this time and we’re in this thing together.”

Cirro smiled at that if a bit sadly. “You’re right. Sorry I just hate that I can’t help you with this and you’ve already been away for so long…”

“I know, but we’re going to get this done as quickly as we can. I can only stand Legend for so long anyway,” Twilight joked and Legend glared at him. “I promise I’ll be back before you know it.”

“Okay,” Cirro conceded with a sigh. “Will you at least stay the night in the village? It would be nice to spend some time with you since we don’t know when we’ll be able to see each other next.”

“We were planning on getting it done today…” Twilight said, rubbing the back of his neck.

“Please Link. I’ve really missed you. Just the day?” Cirro pleaded.

Twilight couldn’t help, but smile at that. “Okay, okay we’ll spend the day in the village. If that’s okay with everyone else.”

‘I know I would love to sit down right now,’ Wild signed, rubbing his lower back. ‘My back and feet are killing me.’

“I would not mind another day of relaxing,” Hyrule agreed and the rest followed quickly, agreeing to spend the day in Ordon.

“It’s settled then. We’re having a sort of village feast tonight to celebrate a good harvest so you guys are welcome to come. There’ll be lots of food and Sera is making her famous pumpkin stew,” Cirro said excitedly. “Should we give them a tour my love?”

Twilight blushed at the use of the endearment, but nodded. “You guys are almost worse than Sidon and Wild,” Legend snarked. 

Wild punched him in the arm in playful annoyance and Cirro just laughed. “Would you guys like a tour?”

- 

Wild groaned as he smelled the familiar scent of fish. Salmon to be exact. He had really hoped that the smell of the pumpkin stew would drown it out, but he had no such luck. His sense of smell was so much more acute now and he wondered if this is how Twilight felt all the time due to his wolf-like senses. If so, Wild felt sorry for him because this was miserable. Of course he probably didn’t want to puke when he smelled fish though.

“You doing okay Cub?” Time suddenly appeared beside him with a worried look in his eye.

‘Fine just a bit queasy. I’m going to get away from the noise for a while,’ Wild signed in reply.

“Do you want me to come with you? Or maybe Twilight?” Time asked and Wild shook his head. 

‘I’m alright. I’ll be back soon.’ Wild turned toward the small creek and walked down stream toward the dock. 

He had hoped that leaving the smell of food behind would help the nausea, but unfortunately his stomach continued to roil. Wild sat down heavily on the dock with his legs crossed under him. Staring into the quiet waters he could see that stars reflected on the calm surface of the still pond. Breathing through the continuing nausea he took off his shoes so he could dangle his bare feet in the cool water hoping it would help his aching feet some. As he took his boots off he saw that his feet were a bit swollen and sighed.

“That’s just what I need,” he muttered to himself as he took off his socks.

Dipping his feet in he suddenly heard a voice from behind. “Are you okay?”

Wild looked over his shoulder to see Cirro approaching. ‘I’m okay. My feet are just a bit sore.’

For a moment Wild was worried that Cirro may not speak Hyrulean sign language, but much to his relief he nodded in understanding. “I’m not surprised after you walked all the way from Kakariko.”

‘Normally it’s not a problem for me, but my feet are swelling up of course so that’s not helping,’ Wild signed with an annoyed huff.

“I have some bandages to wrap them if you want. The pressure should help reduce the swelling,” Cirro offered with a friendly smile.

Wild thought about it for a moment before nodding. ‘Yeah that would be nice actually.’

“They’re just at the house,” Cirro informed him as he got up and offered Wild a hand.

Wild took it and rose to his feet with a groan. He briefly considered putting his boots back on, but opted to just carry them and remain barefoot. He went barefoot a lot of the time anyway so it didn’t really matter to him anyway. It was only a few minutes walk back through the village and over to Twilight’s house. This village was almost smaller than Lurelin village.

“Do you need help up the ladder?” Cirro asked as they approached the small house.

‘I think I’ve got it,’ Wild signed in reply. He followed the other man up the ladder and entered the house a bit hesitantly. It felt odd to be in here without Twilight. Of course Twilight and the others had been in Wild’s old house back in Hateno plenty of times and now the Domain, but it was still a bit odd to be here.

“You can have a seat over there,” Cirro said as they entered, indicating a small table with two chairs on either side. Wild took the chair closest to the door and plopped down with a sigh, relieved to be off his feet. Soon Cirro came back over with some bandages in hand. “Do you want me to do it or would you like to?” Wild hesitated mulling the question over. “I can always get Link-Twilight if you would be more comfortable with that.”

Wild shook his head. ‘No it’s alright you can do it.’

Cirro smiled warmly then began slowly wrapping Wild’s feet and ankles. Wild sighed in contentment at the soothing pressure the compression of the bandages offered. The smaller man seemed to be quite adept at this as his experienced hands made quick work of the wrappings. “Better?” Cirro asked as he finished up

‘Yes, much better thank you,’ Wild signed in reply and Cirro smiled.

“Of course. I’m glad I could help,” the other man replied as he stood and took the seat across from Wild. “Does this happen often? Your feet swelling, I mean.”

‘No this is a new thing. Renado said it’s common throughout pregnancy. Unfortunately it’ll probably only get worse as the baby grows,’ Wild replied with a rueful expression.

Cirro looked a bit surprised. “Oh I didn’t know you were pregnant… Congratulations though, are you excited?”

‘Yeah I’m very happy with the news. Although it’s not an ideal situation… Twilight didn’t mention it to you?’ Wild asked curiously.

“No he didn’t. I figure he didn’t want to tell me without your permission since it might be something you’d rather keep private…”

‘I’m over that at this point honestly. It was a bit difficult at first because I hadn’t told the others I was trans before I found out, but I’m open about it now that I have their support,’ Wild signed with a smile.

“I’m glad you have them to help you. Twilight mentioned Sidon, he’s your partner right?” Cirro clarified.

‘Yes he’s my husband. He’s the Zoran King. Well we technically both are, but he’s very happy about the baby. I just wish I was with him right now.’

“It must be hard to be away from him. I hope you guys can be reunited soon,” Cirro replied with a warm smile and Wild returned it. There was silence for a bit, but it wasn’t by any means uncomfortable. “You know Twilight talks about you a lot. He really seems to care about you.”

Wild smiled and nodded. ‘I know he does. He’s my big brother and I know we would do anything for each other.’

“I was honestly a bit nervous about meeting you. I knew it would probably eventually happen, but I wanted to make sure I made a good impression. I can tell how much you mean to Twilight and I just want you to know that you have my support too. I know there’s not a lot I can do from a distance, but if you’re ever in this era just know you can count on me too.”

Wild smiled as he felt tears well up in his eyes. ‘Thank you. That means a lot.’

“Can I give you a hug?” Cirro asked hopefully.

“Yeah that would be nice. I could use one right now,” Wild said aloud and Cirro seemed a bit surprised that he spoken in front of him. 

He quickly stood and stooped down to hug Wild at his level so that the pregnant man wouldn’t have to get up. They hugged for a little while and Wild was surprised at how much comfort he found in it. Twilight chose a good one.

Finally Cirro pulled away. “Now you look like you could use some sleep. Why don’t I let the others know that you won’t be returning to the festivities so you can rest?”

“That would be amazing actually. Thank you.”

“Of course you can take mine and Twilight’s bed,” Cirro assured him. Wild was about to protest, but Cirro just ushered him over to the bed and made him lay down. “Don’t worry about anything. Just rest.”

Wild didn’t have the energy to protest as he felt sleep already encroaching on his mind. “Good night Wild,” Cirro said warmly as Wild fell into the blissful embrace of a dreamless sleep.

Chapter 15: The Sacred Grove

Summary:

The Chain enters the Sacred Grove to retrieve the Master sword of Twilight's era. It doesn't go as well as they had hoped.

Notes:

Sorry this took longer than I normally wait to post. I've been having trouble finding motivation aoioajej

CW: Blood, injury, violence, dark magic, survivors guilt (kind of), self blame

“Alright, is everyone ready?” Time asked once they had made it through the obstacle course between them and the entrance to the Sacred grove. 

There was a chorus of voices affirming that they were all ready for the journey ahead.

“Great, let's get this show on the road then,” Time said, stepping back to allow Twilight to take the lead.

Twilight easily took over leading the group through the grove. He seemed very confident in his sense of direction within the grove which Wild was grateful for because it was almost more confusing than the Lomei labyrinths. It was a very beautiful place though full of rich foliage and clear, running water almost crisper than that of the Domain, of home. Wild missed home and this place reminded him a lot of it. 

They passed through a matrix of tunnels connecting beautiful clearings. It was quiet and peaceful which was a welcome break from the chaos of everything that happened in Time’s era. Wild wasn’t even sure how this could be considered a dungeon with how peaceful it was, but he was sure that there was likely a catch. They were bound to run into some trouble; he just hoped it wasn’t the creature itself.

Finally they came to a clearing of ruins. It was encircled in stone walls that had likely once been high, but were now in the process of crumbling. In the center there stood a tall rock platform surrounded by smaller rocks as well as some smaller platforms at intervals along the walls. At the other end there was a small arched doorway which Wild assumed was the way they were supposed to go.

“The entrance to the grove where the sword stands is just through the archway over there,” Twilight confirmed a few moments later. “Everyone be careful of the ledge.”

“Should we set up a rope to get down? We don’t need anyone breaking their ankles trying to jump down,” Warriors suggested.

“Not a bad idea,” Time agreed. 

Legend pulled his pack off and immediately began rummaging through. “Here we go,” he said triumphantly, holding up a rope and anchor.

“The resident hoarder finally comes through,” Hyrule teased Legend with a wide grin.

“Hey it’s saved your ass multiple times so I suggest you shut it,” Legend said irritatedly.

“Girls, you're both pretty. Now let's just get over this ledge already,” Four said with a grin as both Hyrule and Legend glared at them.

Once the rope was set up it was easy to get down the ledge. Of course both Twilight and Hyrule insisted on helping Wild down to ensure he got to the ground safely. He was used to climbing walls rather than using ropes so it was a bit odd for him, but was the mother cuckooing really necessary?

Once they were down they followed the path through the archway and stepped out into what looked to have once been a grand gathering hall or perhaps a throne room or the like. Just up ahead there stood two statues holding large hammers in front of an archway as they descended the stairs, carefully navigating the rubble blocking their path Wild could see through the archway up ahead there stood a courtyard. Of course in the ruined courtyard stood the Master sword, proudly shimmering in the afternoon light.

“There it is,” Wind said excitedly. “That wasn’t so hard!”

“Let’s not let our guard down just yet,” Sky said, eyeing the entrance to the grove suspiciously.

Twilight began walking toward the tall archway and the others followed without question. As they approached the entrance Wild saw movement out of the corner of his eye. Snapping his head in the direction he had seen it all he saw was the silent statue to the right of the entrance. He shrugged it off after a moment blaming it on jumpiness until he saw it once again.

He looked at it and it was still, but the markings on it seemed to be glowing a dim red. “Uh guys,” he said quietly, afraid to speak loudly lest he alert the seemingly less than inanimate statues. When no one heard him, Wild spoke up louder. “Guys.”

This got the others' attention and they turned to look at him. Most looked confused, but Time followed his line of sight to the statues. “I see it,” Time breathed.

“Oh fuck,” Twilight muttered as the statues suddenly turned to look at him. 

“We are guardians of the land,” that statue to the right said in a somewhat robotic voice.

“Trespassers will be punished,” the other said next.

“No one is permitted to enter the Sacred Grove,” the first one finished.

“This is not how it went last time,” Twilight yelled as one of the statues swung at him with its large stone hammer.

Legend grunted as he tripped, avoiding a swipe from the other statue. “Are you sure? This seems like a totally plausible puzzle for getting the Master sword!”

Wild backflipped out of the way as the statue closest to him attempted to bring its hammer down on his head. As he landed he looked up to see dark magic seeping out of the animated statues weapon. “I think the creature may have been here before us!”

“Shit!” Warriors cursed as he just barely avoided the infected weapon and the dark magic seeping out of it. 

Wild ducked again as the statue stepped forward attempting to use its weapon to take down both he and Sky at once. He managed to avoid it, but unfortunately Sky was flung to the side by the blow. The former champion was immediately by Sky’s side helping him up. Thankfully he was unaffected by the dark magic, but he was still wheezing as he unsuccessfully tried to draw air into his lungs.

“Wild you need to get back,” Sky wheezed painfully.

“And let you get smashed to a bloody pulp? Probably not,” Wild said as he dragged Sky out of the fray when it became clear he wouldn’t be able to stand up just yet.

The others continued attempting to fight the two statues, but unfortunately steel proved ineffective against stone and it was a losing battle. Wild stood watching the battle before him trying to think of a possible solution. He couldn’t shoot bomb arrows directly at the statues because the blast would likely injure the others…

“We could cause a collapse,” Sky suddenly said from beside him and Wild wondered if he had just read his mind. “Use a bomb or something to cause one of the walls to collapse on them both.”

“That’s a great idea actually,” Wild agreed as he readied five bomb arrows. “We’ll need the others to get them into position.”

“Right,” Sky said as he cupped his hands around his mouth. “Guys get them over to the south wall,” he called to the others.

Time and Warriors briefly looked over in acknowledgement then they made sure the others had heard the message. The Chain began more purposefully dodging the statues' attacks leading them, goading them both towards the wall Sky had indicated. Thankfully these statues were not at all intelligent so they didn’t even realize that they were being led towards a trap. They took turns dodging and stepping back as they brought the two animated objects toward the trap they were about to set. 

“I’ll need to get it from behind,” Wild said as he settled his bow on his back in preparation of climbing the wall to blast it from the back. “I’m going to climb that tree,” he specified, making sure Sky was looking. “Once I’m up there let the others know they need to back off quickly.”

Sky nodded once in understanding and Wild took off toward the wall. Thankfully the ruined nature of the wall made it easy to find decent holds for his hands and feet so ascending it wasn’t difficult. He did so quickly feeling a sense of urgency behind each step toward the top. Once on the other side he jogged over to the tree he had indicated and began climbing. It was large and sturdy so it would work nicely for the task Wild had before him. After getting to a solid limb he straddled the branch and knocked three arrows he whistled and made eye contact with Sky who then called to the others.

There wouldn’t be much room for error so he watched carefully as the others stopped their efforts to evade and just began sprinting in the other direction. As soon as the coast was clear Wild fired the arrows at the center of the wall. It immediately began crumbling and in quick succession he fired a bomb arrow on either side of the first impact ensuring the entire thing would collapse on top of the possessed guardians.

Wild chuckled in satisfaction as the wall tumbled down on top of them narrowly missing Wind and Four, but burying the statues under the rubble. He waited for the dust to clear before climbing down from his perch then he carefully picked his way through the rubble. As he got through the debris to admire his handy work he smiled and gave the others a thumbs up feeling a sense of triumph. Twilight looked at him with fond amusement and he grinned widely at his mentor.

Twilight just smiled tiredly back, but it quickly turned into a look of horror as something began moving under the rubble. “Wild look out!” He screamed and Wild immediately whipped around in alarm.

One of the statues emerged from the debris. “Fuck!” He hissed as he quickly backed up and readied another bomb arrow. Shooting one this close to himself was never a good idea, but some burns were better than being dead. 

Before he could so much as knock the arrow he was being pushed out of the way as the hammer swung from his right. He fell to the ground on his side with a thud and a wheeze as the air was driven from his lungs. Wild laid there on the ground for a second and was momentarily disoriented as he struggled to get his lungs to work again. Soon his vision cleared and he saw Twilight take the hammer to the side of his head. 

“Twilight!” He screeched as his mentor fell to the ground not far from him. 

His mentor seemed to be knocked out cold leaving him defenseless to the next blow the statue landed to his abdomen. He cringed as he heard the audible crack of several ribs and he knew that would cause internal damage not only to the bones, but likely the organs as well. Wild didn’t think as he scrambled to his feet and knocked the bomb arrow he had prepared once more. Pulling back he fired it directly at the animated guardian’s head and grimaced as he felt the heat. The power of the explosion knocked Wild back and he landed on his back with a grunt as he hit his head on the ground.

His vision swam as he heard commotion coming from the direction of the recent explosion, but it was all jumbled and disjointed as the ringing in his ears made it difficult to hear. They were saying something about putting out a fire. Had he set a fire? He was very apt at doing so; he hoped no one was caught in it. The next bit he heard was something about a concussion and…internal bleeding? That didn’t sound good. Not good at all and Wild felt a surge of panic course through him. Wild blinked away the black spots in his vision and took a deep breath before he attempted to sit up, but was stopped by a hand on his shoulder.

“Don’t move just yet,” a voice said and he was pretty sure it was Four. “Once we’ve stabilized Twilight Hyrule should take a look at you too. Just stay put for now.”

“I’m fine,” Wild said indignantly as he struggled against the hand holding him in the supine position.

“You hit your head and the last thing we need is you making a concussion worse, by moving around too much,” Four pointed out and he didn’t like that they were using logic right now.

“But, Twilight-” Wild insisted, but his sister cut him off.

“They’re taking care of him. He’s in good hands,” Four assured him and he finally admitted defeat.

He let his head fall back to be cushioned by the grass on the overgrown stone floor and stared up at the sky. It was getting later now, but thankfully they would likely still have plenty of time to get back to the village before dark. Hopefully. It would likely take quite a bit of time to transport Twilight back through the Grove. He’d prepare some lights just in case…

Finally what seemed like an eternity later Wild was allowed to sit up. “Sorry Wild I don’t exactly have time for a full examination. We need to get Twilight back to the village as quickly as possible. Once we have him taken care of I’ll give you a look over.”

“I’m fine, seriously. Just focus on Twilight,” Wild told him and Hyrule nodded. “What about the sword?” He asked as an afterthought.

“Legend grabbed it, but we don’t need to worry about it now,” Four said briskly as he offered Wild a hand which he gratefully took.

Wild stood with Wind and Four’s help and was hit with a moment of dizziness. He stumbled a bit, but it passed quickly. “I’m alright,” he assured the two stressed out heroes on either side of him who did not look very reassured by his promises. He walked over to where Hyrule, Time and Warriors were bent over Twilight's prone body and felt a lump in his throat as he looked down at his mentor's slack features. “Is he going to be okay?” He asked nervously.

Time looked up and shook his head. “I don’t know, but the sooner we get him back the better.”

“How are we going to get him out of here?” Warriors asked grimly. “Does anyone even remember the way back?”

“I do!” Wind volunteered. “I’m very good at remembering things,” he said triumphantly.

Time nodded. “Alright. Lead the way.”

-

Getting Twilight out of the Sacred Grove had been as difficult as anticipated. Once they had gotten to the exit they ended up having to boost him over the side wall that separated the grove from Faron woods. They were lucky Wild was such an avid climber or placing the anchor would have been near impossible.

The heroes rushed Twilight to Ordon village. Kakariko would have been ideal, but it was at least a 3 hour walk away and Twilight certainly didn’t have time for that. If he had any kind of internal bleeding they would need to get a specialized red potion in him as soon as possible. Not to mention they would need ointment for the few burns he had due to the explosion. Hyrule had tried to heal him as best he could with his magic back in the Grove, but it had done little to nothing and had only exhausted the traveler. It was clear that they would need something stronger if Twilight was going to recover.

They rushed up to the clearing where Twilight’s house stood carrying the injured ranch hand on a makeshift stretcher. Cirro was beside the house tending to Epona when he saw them approaching. His face immediately took on a grim expression when he saw the condition his partner was in. 

“What happened?” Cirro asked quickly as he bent over to put a hand on Twilight’s forehead. 

“The guardians of the grove were infected by the Creature’s magic and attacked us,” Hyrule explained quickly. “We collapsed a wall on them, but one of them managed to get out and tried to attack Wild. Twilight pushed him out of the way.” Wild felt a pang of guilt at the mention of himself.

Cirro looked calm, but his eyes clearly showed how worried he was for Twilight. “I’m going to get Uli and Rusl. They’re most likely to know what to do.”

“We need a specialized red potion. He has internal bleeding in his abdominal cavity and a severe concussion,” Hyrule informed him. “A few burns as well so we’ll need ointment for those.” 

“Sera should know what to make for him,” Cirro said, standing up straight. “Take him to the Ordon spring. It should help stabilize him until we’re able to get him that potion. I’ll get Uli and Rusl and have Sera start on the potion.”

They all nodded dutifully as they once again picked up the stretcher that Twilight lay on and headed back toward the spring. Wild felt a lump forming in his throat as he followed Time, Legend, Sky and Warriors who were carrying Twilight. Hyrule, Wind and Four trotted closely behind as they hastened toward the spring. Twilight likely didn’t have much time to wait so they needed to get him healed as fast as possible.

When they made it to the spring the four heroes carrying Twilight walked straight into the water and lowered the injured hero into the water. Wild knelt behind Twilight’s head and rested it in his lap to ensure he didn’t get water in his nose or mouth. He pushed the hair back from his face gently as he stared at his unconscious mentor waiting for something to happen. Looking for any sign of change or improvement.

The Chain waited for a minute for something to happen, but there was no sign, no stirring from the ranch hand. After a while Wild finally spoke up. “Should something be happening? Shouldn’t he be waking up or something?”

“Cirro said it would stabilize him, not heal him entirely,” Hyrule pointed out as he kneeled next to the prone hero as well. He hovered his hands over Twilight’s abdomen and his hands glowed a faint pink. “The bleeding is slowing down at least. We’ve definitely bought him more time.”

They only had to wait a few more minutes for Uli and Rusl to show up. Wild sighed in relief as they rushed over to check on Twilight. “We’re gonna take good care of him okay? He’ll be alright.” Rusl assured them and Wild really hoped he was right.

Chapter 16: Guilty

Summary:

Wild feels guilty about Twilight's injuries. He has a heart to heart with the others about it.

Notes:

Sorry my uploading has been less often ahdfaifwj. My gf's dog had to be put down earlier this week so it's been a difficult time.

CW: Self blame, guilt, mentions of injuries, mentions of past self injurious behavior

Wild sat on the edge of the second level platform of Twilight’s house bouncing his leg. Not far from him sat Four, Wind, Legend and Sky looking equally concerned, but not nearly as much as Wild. He was suppressing the urge to pull at his hair as his anxiety and guilt threatened to consume him. It was a habit he had worked hard to break over the years as it was his most common reaction to overwhelming anxiety. Sidon had been rather worried whenever he did it as he didn’t like seeing Wild hurt himself for any reason so he had worked diligently to break that habit and other similar poor coping mechanisms.

Now more than ever though he wanted to pull at his hair and bite his nails until there was nothing left, but scabs while he screamed at himself. He was angry. Angry with himself, with Hylia, with that stupid fucking creature. His actions had gotten Twilight hurt. It had nearly gotten him killed. How could Twilight ever forgive him? What if he never got the chance to ask for it because Twilight…Because he…

Wild was broken from his spiraling thoughts when he felt a hand on his shoulder. “Are you okay?” Sky asked in concern. “You look a bit pale.”

‘I’m fine,’ Wild signed unconvincingly and Sky sighed. 

“It’s okay if you’re not,” Sky told him gently, but Wild was already shaking his head. 

‘I’m not the one who…who got hurt,’ he signed shakily, desperately fighting back the tears trying to gather in his eyes.

Sky made a sad noise as he scooched closer to Wild. “Wild it’s okay to be upset…I know you and Twilight are close so I’m sure it’s hard for you to see him like that…”

“Yeah it’s okay if you’re having a hard time,” Four pitched in as he came over to the pair and sat behind them. “It’s understandable for you to be sad or worried. Time and the others are taking good care of him though. Hyrule is smart and Warriors has had his fair share of taking care of injuries on the battlefield. Not to mention Uli, Rusl, Cirro and Sera are also helping. He’s in good hands.”

“Yeah they’ll take good care of him!” Wind piped up cheerily. “He’ll be better in no time!”

“Besides, Twilight is too stubborn to die,” Legend added with a smirk.

Wild tried to listen to their words, to take them to heart, but the overwhelming guilt was too much. Renado had looked so concerned when he got to Ordon and saw the state that Twilight was in. Twilight could die and it would be all his fault because he wasn’t fast enough to move out of the way. He couldn’t hold back the tears any longer and they began to trickle down his face.

“Wild,” Sky said sadly. “It’s alright. He’s going to be okay.”

‘My fault,’ Wild signed as he hiccuped out a sob. ‘He got hurt protecting me.’

Four huffed at that. “Wild you know that’s now the case and Twilight would have protected any one of us.”

‘But I was too slow. If I had been faster he wouldn’t have gotten hurt…’ Wild trailed off dropping his hands and wrapping his arms around his belly as he attempted to hold back his sobs.

“Wild,” Legend sighed, scooting closer. “You know I’m not good at comforting people, especially crying people, but Twilight loves you. Loves all of us, but especially you. You’re his little brother and there’s nothing he wouldn’t do to protect you and your baby. This was an act of love. To protect you is to show you how much he cares for you and any of us would have done it. You matter, Wild so stop looking at yourself as if you’re a burden because you aren’t. You’re worth protecting and Twilight sees that too just as the rest of us do.”

Wild was a bit speechless. Legend was known for his brutal honesty which often led to making him not at all that good at comforting people, but in this case it was very much the opposite. Legend wouldn’t sugar coat anything and that gave Wild the comfort in knowing that what he said was what he truly believed. The others voiced their agreement with Legend’s statement and Wild felt his heart become a bit lighter.

“Exactly and you can’t exactly be blamed if your awareness is slightly impaired. We all know you’ve been fatigued as of late,” Sky added helpfully. “It’s not your fault this happened. Let's think positive though. Twilight has some of the best healers we know to help him. I think he’ll be just fine.”

“I hope so,” Wild said quietly, his voice a bit rough from crying. 

Sky reached out offering a hug which Wild took gratefully. He hugged Sky tightly taking in what comfort the hug could offer him as the tears slowly ebbed. They broke from the hug when they heard the door behind them swing open. Looking up they saw that Time stood at the threshold. 

“How is he?” Wild asked as he got to his feet quickly.

Time nodded slowly. “He’s stable now. We’ll need to keep a close eye on him for the next day or two to watch for any sort of decline.”

“I can sit with him,” Wild immediately offered and Time smiled.

“Let us clear out and you can sit with him and Cirro for a while,” Time said, reaching out and placing a hand on Wild’s shoulder giving it a soft squeeze.

Time stepped out of the house and the others followed. Renado stopped in front of Wild as the others filed out of the house. “He’s doing alright for now. Just keep an eye on him and inform us of any changes okay?”

Wild nodded dutifully and Renado offered him a kind smile before following the others who weren’t part of the Chain down the ladder and back toward the village. Warriors and Hyrule rejoined the group so they could discuss what’s next.

“Cirro is staying with Twilight for now, but we’re going to sleep in the clearing tonight. Anyone is free to stay at Uli and Rusl’s house if they prefer, but it would be best if we’re close by in case Twilight needs help,” Warriors informed everyone. When everyone agreed to his plan he continued. “Alright everyone let’s set up a camp then.”

“Can I sit with Twilight for the night?” Wild asked Warriors who looked a bit hesitant. It was clear how exhausted Wild was, but it was also clear how distressed he was for Twilight.

“I said he could sit in with Cirro,” Time chimed in when Warriors hesitated. “I’m sure he would appreciate the company.”

Warriors just nodded once and stepped out of the way so Wild could enter the small house. As soon as Wild had stepped in he was hit with the smell of potions and antiseptic. He looked over to the bed up against the far wall and felt a pang of worry and guilt upon seeing Twilight’s poor state which he quickly pushed away. Cirro and Twilight needed him to be strong right now so he would be. It’s just that he looked so pale…

Cirro sat next to the bed on one of the chairs that usually sat at the table. He held Twilight’s hand in both of his and tucked them under his chin while he stared intently at the unconscious man on the bed. There was a chair on the other side of the bed and Wild walked over quietly before lowering himself gently into the seat. Cirro looked up as he took his seat and offered a tired smile which Wild returned.

They sat in silence for a while just looking at Twilight’s slack features and shallow breathing. “How are you doing?” Wild asked Cirro, finally breaking the silence.

The man in question sighed and sat back in his chair. “Just…worried about him. I’m just glad he stayed unconscious while they set his ribs.”

Wild sucked in a breath. “Yeah probably for the best,” he agreed. They lulled back into silence for a while and as Wild watched Twilight he couldn’t help the guilt still weighing on his chest. “I’m sorry Cirro,” the former champion finally whispered and Cirro looked up at him with a confused expression.

“What do you mean?” Cirro asked curiously.

“It’s my fault he got hurt…” Wild trailed off biting his lip.

Cirro sighed and Wild braced himself for his reproach, but it never came. Instead Cirro reached out and took one of Wild’s hands from across the bed. “It’s not your fault Wild.”

“But he got hurt protecting me,” he insisted. “I was too slow. My reaction was too late so he had to sacrifice himself to protect me.”

“Wild look at me,” Cirro told him firmly, but not unkindly. “It’s not your fault. Link is protective by nature fiercely so when it comes to the people he loves and he loves you dearly. You and your brothers mean the world to him. I do too of course, but you’re part of his family too. It was a sacrifice he was more than willing to make if it meant protecting you and your baby. I know he would have done it for any of you, but you have a special bond with him.”

Wild felt more tears collecting in his eyes. “I just wish he would have let me take the hit…”

“You and I both know he wasn’t going to do that. He’s too stubborn and honestly it would have ended worse if he had,” Cirro pointed out. “Whether you like it or not you need and deserve protection, especially now. Let your brothers do so and please don’t feel guilty for what’s happened to Twilight. He would do it again in a heartbeat and I’m honestly glad he did.”

“Thank you,” Wild replied quietly.

Cirro squeezed his hand and smiled. “Of course. I’ll not have you feel guilty about this.”

Wild chuckled wetly. “The others said about the same thing.”

“Well good then because you don’t need to be,” Cirro told him sternly. Then he grinned. “So have you thought of any names yet?”

He laughed lightly at that. “Well I’m considering a few. I could use a second opinion though before I present them to Sidon.”

“I’m all ears.”

-

Twilight woke to a pounding in his head and an aching in his ribs. He groaned softly as taking a breath sent a lance of pain through his chest. He definitely had some broken ribs although there wasn’t any grinding as he tried to sit up, so they must have been set already. Unfortunately it seemed sitting up was a bad idea because it only caused the ache in his ribcage to worsen and he wheezed in pain.

Something stirred nearby and he finally noticed a head of blond hair laying on the bed beside his chest with his head pillowed on his arms. Wild looked up, blinking the sleep out of his cyan blue eyes as he was brought out of a light sleep by Twilight’s sounds of pain.

Wild’s sleepy features immediately broke out into a tearful smile as he saw that Twilight was awake. “You’re finally awake!” He said happily as he took Twilight’s nearest hand in his and squeezed it. “I was so worried when you didn’t wake up for so long.”

“How long have I been out?” Twilight rasped suddenly, aware of how dry his throat felt. 

Wild grabbed a glass of water from the nearby table and offered it to him. He took it with shaky hands and gratefully sipped the cool liquid letting it soothe his throat. “Nearly three days now,” Wild informed him and he nearly choked on his water. “It was a bit touch and go for a while,” his cub whispered the last part with a sad look as tears gathered in his eyes.

“I’m alright Cub,” Twilight assured him though it was less believable with how wrecked his voice sounded. “I’m alive and well.”

His brother rolled his eyes. “Alive, but I wouldn’t go so far as to say well.”

“I’m fit as a fiddle,” Twilight insisted as he handed the now empty glass back to Wild. He winced when he felt another twinge of pain in his ribs that accompanied the motion.

“You can hardly hold a glass. There’s no way you’re going to convince me you’re fine,” Wild said, sounding unimpressed. 

“Okay maybe I should take it easy for a bit, but I’ll be fine in a couple of days for sure,” Twilight said jokingly.

“There is absolutely no way anyone is letting you out of bed for at least another week even with the help of potions,” Wild told him sternly.

Twilight chuckled at that and immediately regretted it when his ribs once again protested. “Ah-I don’t think I’ll be moving for at least two.”

“Even better,” Wild said happily. After a few seconds his face took on a more serious expression. “I was really worried about you. I wish you hadn’t gotten hurt…”

“Wild I would rather break every single one of my ribs then let you or your baby get hurt,” Twilight told him seriously. “You’re my brother and I will always protect you no matter what. All of you.”

“Even Legend?” Wild asked jokingly and Twilight huffed a careful laugh.

“Yeah, even him and his giant ego,” Twilight agreed with a smile. “You guys and Cirro mean more to me than anything. I’d take on a thousand guardians for you guys.”

Wild smiled back. “And we would do the same,” he agreed.

“Besides now I’ll be the favorite uncle,” he snickered and that earned him a playful glare. 

“You have an unfair advantage over the others in the first place,” Wild pointed out and Twilight smiled at that. He couldn’t wait to meet the baby. He may even be more excited about it than Wild.

Twilight laid back and closed his eyes, happy to just slip back into sleep when something crossed his mind. “Someone did grab the sword right? You didn’t leave it there?”

“No, after all of that we forgot it,” Wild said, rolling his eyes fondly. “Of course that’s what you would be worried about after almost dying though. Yes we grabbed the sword before we left even though we had bigger priorities.”

 “Hey, it was a reasonable question. You guys might have forgotten in wake of my injuries,” Twilight pointed out and Wild just huffed. “I’m glad that’s done though. That’s one sword down.”

“Only 7 more to go. Easy,” Wild said sarcastically.

“Super easy. Especially when we don’t actually have control of the portals or where they take us.”

Wild laughed wryly. “Yes, that could be a problem. Hopefully Hylia actually decides to be helpful for once instead of just leaving us to our own devices.”

“Yeah well I don’t exactly have hope for us on that matter,” Twilight said with an eye roll. There was a beat of silence before he spoke again. “Where’s Cirro? I would have thought he would want to sit with me too.”

“He was here earlier. We just convinced him to finally go to bed a few hours ago. He was by your side pretty much the whole time.”

Twilight smiled at that. “Of course he was. I hope he didn’t work himself into a fever though. He’s done it before.”

“No he’s alright thankfully. Took quite a bit of convincing to get him to finally go to bed,” Wild said with a chuckle. “You two are absolutely smitten with each other.”

“Says the guy whose husband calls him ‘My Pearl’,” the ranch hand teased.

“Fuck off.”

He just chuckled at Wild’s petulance. “Did he ever reply to your letter?”

Wild smiled widely. “Yeah he did. It was very sweet.”

“Why don’t you read it to me,” Twilight suggested and Wild nodded before pulling out his Purah pad and summoning the letter into his lap with a flash of blue light.

He unfolded the paper and began to read. “My Pearl, I have never felt more joy than when I read your letter except perhaps on the day that you accepted my hand in marriage.”

Chapter 17: Lynels Suck

Summary:

The Chain ends up in a new era and finds something they had hoped not to see. They head to the lost woods and find something rather unexpected

Notes:

I'm basing most of Legend's era off of a Link Between Worlds so hopefully it's mostly accurate lol. If not let me know. I rewrote this chapter like 3 times so hopefully the third time's the charm afjawejpw

CW: Sickness, violence, emotional damage

As soon as Twilight was well enough to travel a portal conveniently appeared to take them to yet another unknown era. Twilight had said a quick, but sad goodbye to Cirro before following the others through the portal with his head hung low. Unfortunately the place they were dropped off in was less than ideal. They ended up at the top of a red, dusty, wasteland with no idea which way to go. The only thing they had going for them at the moment was that there wasn’t an active storm or snow, but that was still on the cards Wild figured.

“Anyone recognize where we are?” Warriors asked once everyone had gotten to their feet. Several of them were rubbing their backs and shoulders since the rocky terrain had made for a rather painful landing. Of course Wild walked through without problem and Legend was sure to send him a glare.

Wild wasn’t really paying attention to their surroundings that much at the moment as he was more focused on holding back the nausea that wanted to rise in his throat. Now was not the time to be causing a fuss with being sick. They had bigger things to worry about so he pushed the nausea and dizziness aside as he carefully straightened to look around at the landscape.

“Looks kind of like the wastelands above Gerudo canyon with all dust and nothingness, but I don’t see any of the Skyview towers around so it’s not my era,” Wild finally said, straining to sound normal even though he would very much like to lay down and sleep right now. At least if he’s asleep he can’t vomit again.

“Well this is just great,” Four muttered under her breath.

Twilight pulled out a compass and turned to the north. “We’ll probably figure out which era it is once we find civilization, but for now let’s head North and hope we find a town or something at least.”

“Good idea. Our first order of business needs to be finding civilization so we can figure out where we are” Time agreed as he looked around wearily. “The sooner we get out of here the better.”

“If anyone has hot weather gear, get it ready. Based on the temperature and time now I have a feeling we’re going to need it,” Warriors called to the group and those who had related gear began unpacking it.

Wild pulled out his Purah pad and summoned the desert Voe set as well as some of the many ice fruits he had hoarded from his adventure. Honestly he didn’t see why Sidon didn’t like his habit of keeping things he deemed unnecessary. It had served him well more than once. He handed the fruit to anyone who didn’t have gear for coping with hot weather to hopefully stave off the heat until they found a town or village. Who knew when they would get out of this heat, but he hoped it would be quick because he would really like to lay down right now. He had to press forward, getting somewhere safe was more important than a little sickness right now.

Twilight easily fell into the lead next to Time as he led the Chain northward. Wild had always hated regions like this. Gerudo desert had always been his least favorite corner of Hyrule and he avoided it whenever possible, he even waited to do the Shrines in that area last because he despised it so much. Getting to the Lightning temple had been miserable so of course Riju had left the task to him. The swinging of temperatures from unbearably cold to horribly hot had almost been the worst part except for of course the constant sand storm. 

Wild tried to lose himself in thought hoping it would help the time pass faster and make the fatigue ignorable, but unfortunately the mountainous terrain did not make their journey easy. It was hours before they saw any sign of something other than rocks or dust and Wild was doing his level best to hide his stumbling footsteps from the others as the dizziness only got worse.

Suddenly Legend gasped excitedly as he caught something in the distance. “Hey I think I know that place!” He said hopefully as he jogged closer.

The building he could now see was more of a tower. “What is it?” Sky asked curiously as he squinted at the mass of stone in the distance.

“It’s the tower of Hera. It means I know where we’re going now,” Legend said with a grin. “This way everyone,” he said confidently as he took the lead position from Twilight and Time. “Unfortunately we do have to navigate death mountain, but I know the best route. We’ll just repel down the side which shouldn’t be too hard. Then we can head over to Kakariko.”

The others murmured their assent with his plan and continued walking whilst chatting amongst themselves. “Hey Wild,” Wind said from beside him. “You doing okay?”

“Yeah I’m fine. I’d just like to get out of these mountains as soon as possible,” he replied wearily

“Me too,” Wind agreed.

Suddenly Hyrule stopped looking off to the side with a concerned look on his face. “Do you guys see that?” He asked worriedly from the back of the group as he pointed at a spot off to the right. “It looks like…”

“The infection,” Time finished grimly. “The one the creature has been spreading.”

Wild grimaced as he took in the ruined piece of landscape. The area affected was relatively small, but that was only for the time being. Zelda had told him it was spreading in his world and has taken up nearly half of the great plateau already so he had a feeling that would happen here too. How fast it would spread he wasn’t sure, but they needed to defeat this creature as quickly as they could.

“Right well no use gawking at it all day,” Warriors said moving them along. “Best thing we can do is collect the swords as quickly as possible.”

He was right of course, but it just didn’t feel right to leave this mess behind. Wild wanted to do something about it now, but unfortunately anything they did likely wouldn’t help until the creature was defeated. So as much as he hated it he moved forward with the Chain unconsciously staying close to Twilight as he walked.

-

The lost woods of Legend’s era were just as foggy, cold and miserable as the woods in Wild’s era, only there wouldn’t be a warm inviting Korok forest in the middle. As they trekked through the foggy trees Wild grumbled to himself when he kicked yet another rock. It was impossible to see anything with how thick the fog was and his toes were paying the price. Twilight just gave him a look as Wild muttered angrily, his mentor was clearly still upset that he had hidden his portal sickness until he had passed out on the doorstep of the Inn at Kakariko. They had ended up staying there nearly 3 days while Wild recovered. In his defense Hyrule had also hidden his portal sickness, which while it was less severe than his own still should be acknowledged.

Legend knew the healer in Kakariko personally so of course he scolded Wild as well for making his brothers worry. The only highlight of it all was that he had felt his baby move for the first time which had been very exciting. He couldn’t wait to deliver the letter about it to Sidon. 

After Wild recovered they had promptly headed to the Lost Woods which resided just outside of Kakariko village. That is where they currently found themselves cold, and tired although Wild suspected the others were faring better than he was.

“Is it normally this foggy here?” Sky asked Legend a bit grumpily as they followed him through the dense trees. It seems Wild wasn’t the only one at odds with the weather in this place

Legend paused for a moment before replying. “Actually, no. This is more than last time, but honestly these woods are never consistent so it’s not entirely out of the ordinary for things to be different from last time I was here.”

“I’m just glad we haven’t run into any monsters. You did a good job of clearing them out,” Four commented as he fiddled with his new sword. She had bought a new one in town the day before as the Four sword was still damaged and they had gotten fed up with the sword they had borrowed from Wild. It had been rather big for her and made fighting much more difficult so she was much happier with this replacement.

“Let’s not let our guard down just yet though,” Warriors warned them. “There’s always unexpected variables.”

“I agree everyone stay on alert,” Time agreed.

They continued walking in silence when they suddenly heard something nearby. Wild wasn’t sure what it was, but it sounded like… “What was that?” Wind whispered urgently.

“It sounded like…” Hyrule said, but trailed off as another grumble sounded from somewhere near by.

“A Lynel,” Wild finished.

“I got rid of all of them though!” Legend hissed.

“Well apparently you missed one,” Twilight replied as he drew his sword.

Warriors shushed them all. “Maybe if we’re quiet we can sneak around it to avoid a fight altogether.”

“Good luck with that,” Legend muttered. “They hear better than Time when we're planning to get into trouble.”

That plan went down the drain the second they saw the beastly form through the fog. The creature looked directly at them and roared enraged by the trespassers currently in its territory.

“Looks like that’s not happening!” Twilight said as he raised his shield.

“Alright Legend and Hyrule you take point. Wild you stay back. Shoot it if you can,” Time quickly divvied out the orders and the Chain jumped into action on Legend’s signal. 

Wild whipped around and headed for the biggest tree he could find. He climbed it with practiced ease and found the best vantage point before readying his bow. Knocking an arrow he observed the scene below him. The Lynel roared again and the shock wave of the sound sent the others stumbling back. Legend was the first to recover and immediately leapt forward to swing at the Lynel’s front legs. He made contact leaving a deep gash on each leg which further enraged the creature. The hero of Legend just barely jumped back in time to avoid the Lynel’s retaliatory blow.

Wild took the opportunity to draw his bow and aim for the creature's head. He hit it dead on in the right eye and the creature stumbled back momentarily stunned. The others took the opportunity to bombard it with blows. Thankfully with how many people there were they were able to do much more damage in one go than one hero on their own would have. Hyrule even jumped on its back to land some blows on its head from the back. 

Unfortunately he didn’t let go before the beast recovered and was thrown from its back once it collected its wits. The hero of Hyrule wheezed as he hit the ground and his breath was knocked from his lungs. It turned on him ready to attack its offender and Warriors dashed to defend him while he recovered enough to do so himself. Warriors parried a blow from its crude claws with a grunt as it attempted to land a hit on Hyrule.

The Lynel yelled in anger as it stumbled back and Wild shot another arrow at its head. He smiled in satisfaction as he landed another perfect shot stunning the beast once more. It cried out and the others took the opportunity to once again surge forward to bombard it with strikes from swords and shields while it struggled to keep its ground. It looked like the creature was nearly finished, but it suddenly recovered with a roar and prepared another blow. This was not just a strike from its heavy paw, but instead it began to breathe fire. It spun as it unleashed a fiery storm from its mouth ensuring it hit all of the heroes surrounding it.

The Chain all dropped to the ground to hide behind their shields in a well practiced motion each of them were familiar with when it came to fighting fire enemies. Wild was just glad that none of them currently had wooden shields or this could be much worse. It didn’t look like the Lynel was going to stop its onslaught anytime soon and Wild considered the situation for a moment. He knew that it was almost dead, it was one blow away from being defeated, but his bow wouldn’t do the trick. His brothers wouldn’t last long if the Lynel kept up its fiery attack, but he would have to get up close if he wanted to do enough damage to take it out…

Making a split second decision he pulled out his paraglider and jumped from his perch in the tree. He glided down easily to land on the creature’s back. Of course the Lynel immediately attempted to buck him off, but he predicted the action and quickly front flipped off of the creature landing in front of it. Whipping around he pulled out his sword with his left hand as he caught the beast’s hand with his artificial right hand successfully saving his flesh from being clawed open. Then with all his strength he struck out with his sword lodging it deep within the Lynel’s chest. The creature stood still for a moment before going slack and falling forward.

Wild pulled his sword from its flesh and quickly scrambled back to avoid the giant falling corpse. He smiled in satisfaction as it hit the ground with a dull thud then he turned around to give the others a thumbs up. When he looked behind him he saw several frowns among his brothers.

“What?” Wild asked in confusion.

Hyrule came forward and began looking over him for injuries. “Are you hurt?” He asked tensely and Wild shook his head. As if he didn’t believe the former champion Hyrule continued checking over the rest of him for any signs of an injury.

“Why did you do that?” Twilight asked him accusatory.

“...You guys were in trouble,” Wild replied, feeling hurt by Twilight’s anger. He was only trying to help.

“We had it in hand,” Twilight said with a frustrated sigh.

“I agree that was an unnecessary risk, Wild. You could’ve been seriously hurt by that Lynel,” Time stepped in backing up Twilight’s statement. “We could have finished it ourselves.” 

Hyrule dropped his arm, clearly upset. “You should’ve stayed back.”

The others began to protest as well, but Warriors stepped in to take over. “You didn’t need to put yourself in danger. You shouldn’t have it wasn’t safe. What if you had been injured?” Warriors asked, his frustration evident. “Then what would we have done? We’re in the middle of the woods. Dangerous woods on a dangerous quest you can’t just go running into danger.”

As he finished Wild’s eyes began to well with tears and Warriors expression which was previously that of irritation morphed into one of worry. Twilight saw the change in both of their expressions and stepped forward intending to comfort Wild or something to diffuse the situation, but Wild only stepped back as tears began to fall down his cheeks.

“Wild?” Twilight said, surprised by his Cub’s reaction. “Wild I’m sorry I-”

Wild shook his head and took another step back. “Wild-” Time tried to cut in, but Wind cut him off.

 “Everyone back up,” Wind ordered and the others. He had been the only one not upset with Wild and thus the only one Wild allowed to approach. “Just stop it guys. You’re not helping.” The sailor pulled the slightly taller hero into his side protectively and glared at the others. “You guys are being too harsh, he just saved our asses,” he declared before leading Wild away from the others.

Wild allowed himself to be guided away from the rest of the Chain by Wind’s gentle hold as he tried to fight back more tears that wanted to fall. Wind brought him over to a fallen log and sat him down before taking a seat beside him. He didn’t say anything at first, just held Wild’s hand while the hero in blue sniffled. The sailor allowed Wild to cry into his shoulder until he was finished before he said anything.

“They mean well, but that wasn’t kind of them,” Wind finally said once the tears had ebbed. “They shouldn’t have been so hard on you.” 

He sniffed again and looked up at his brother. “They’re right, I shouldn't have jumped in. It was reckless.”

“No it wasn’t. We were in trouble and you helped. So I think thank you would be a better reaction,” Wind said with a smile. “If it weren’t for you someone might have been hurt, so genuinely thank you. I appreciate your help.”

Wild wiped away his tears and smiled at Wind. ‘You’re welcome,’ he signed in reply and Wind grinned. 

“Besides you kicked that thing's ass. It didn’t even stand a chance.”

The former champion chuckled wetly at that before taking Wind’s offered hug. ‘Since when have you been good at comforting people?’ Wild asked and Wind made a noise of mock offense.

“I’ve always been good at it,” he said indignantly and Wild gave him a disbelieving look. “Okay, okay I know I wasn’t exactly good at it before. Celeste has helped me a lot though. She’s shown me how to be empathetic and it’s helped me create better relationships,” the sailor admitted and Wild gave him a knowing look. “Oh shut up. You don’t need to be so smug, we aren't nearly as smitten with each other as you and Sidon.” Somehow Wild didn’t believe that.

‘I’m glad you found someone good. You deserve good,’ Wild told him honestly.

“Me too. She makes me want to be better,” Wind said with a dreamy smile. “I hope we get to see her soon. I would love for you all to meet her.”

‘I’d love to meet her too,’ Wild replied, feeling the weight in his chest lift. ‘Thank you. For your help.’

“Don’t mention it.”

They both startled when they heard a twig snap off to the right and they both whipped around to see what caused the noise. It turned out to be Hyrule who stood just a ways away looking a bit guilty.

The hero shuffled his feet a bit as the two on the log stared at him. “I just wanted to check that you were alright.”

“We’re fine,” Wind replied curtly. “Just talking.”

Hyrule nodded looking back down at his feet. “I’m sorry,” he said after a moment. “We shouldn’t have gotten so upset.”

Wild sighed as he stood with a wince when he felt a crick in his back. He was going to feel that tomorrow. “It’s okay. I understand why just…I don’t like it when you guys get upset with me. I was just trying to help.”

“I know…Thank you for your help,” Hyrule said finally and Wild smiled.

“Of course,” he replied, feeling his heart lighten further. “We should probably get going. We don’t want Twilight to have an aneurysm.”

Hyrule nodded and with a relieved smile led the pair back to the group. Hopefully the rest of their journey was less eventful.

Notes:

I hate Lynels so muchhhh. Also the first Lynel you take on should not be an armored gloom Lynel...No one ever said I make good decisions lol

Chapter 18: Gleeok Hunting

Summary:

I finally fought some Gleeoks in totk and honestly fuck the frost Gleeoks. Also I know the sword in the OG Zelda was called the magical sword, but for the sake of the story it's the Master sword adfkaowkejfw

CW: Violence, Illness, mentions of infection, injuries

After Wild rejoined the group everyone had promptly apologized for getting upset with him. He felt better knowing that they weren’t actually angry with him, only worried for his safety. While he understood that, they had definitely overreacted and they promised not to do so in the future.

Now they were heading toward the entrance to the main grove where the sword lay. As they approached the hollowed log marking the gateway to the inner grove Legend stopped signaling for the others to do so as well. The hero of Legend looked around for a few moments, seeming confused as he inspected the clearing. 

“What is it?” Hyrule asked apprehensively.

 “The poes, they’re not here,” Legend muttered irritatedly. “They’re supposed to be here to show us the way. They should be here to give us a puzzle or something.”

“You don’t know which way it is?” Twilight asked quizzically.

Legend rolled his eyes at that. “Not all of us memorized the layout of all the dungeons in Hyrule.”

“You don’t have a map?” Time spoke up next.

“I mean yes I have one of Hyrule, but not one of the Lost Woods,” Legend replied with a huff. “It’s the Lost Woods for a reason. It’s not supposed to be easy to navigate. So yes I have a map of Hyrule, but the Lost Woods section is nearly blank.”

Warriors groaned in annoyance. “Well that’s not helpful.”

“Looks like your hoarding problem didn’t really come in handy this time,” Four snickered, earning a glare from Legend.

“Fuck off it’s saved your ass plenty of times,” he said a bit angrily.

“Guys don’t fight. Let’s put our heads together to figure out a solution. No use in getting at each other's throats,” Sky reasoned. Four and Legend reluctantly agreed, but continued to glare at each other from the corner of their eyes.

“What if we used Sky’s Master sword to dowse it like we did with the creature?” Wind suggested.

Sky hesitated for a moment before nodding. “That could work. I’m not sure if she can dowse herself, but we might as well try.”

The knight of Skyloft pulled the sword from its sheath and held his hand out to Twilight for his Master sword. Twilight handed his over quickly and Sky attempted to get an energy signature from the sister sword. He stood there for a moment looking for any indication that it was collecting the energy signature needed.

“Is it working?” Wind asked after a few minutes.

“Shh, I need to focus,” Sky said grumpily as he continued looking for a reaction from his Master sword. After another minute or two it became clear it was futile and Sky handed Twilight back the sword with a sigh. “I don’t think she can track herself unfortunately. We’ll have to figure something else out.”

“So what we just roam around in the woods until we find it?” Four asked sarcastically.

Warriors rolled his eyes. “Obviously not. We’ll just have to come up with another plan.”

As the others talked amongst themselves Wild was lost in thought, mulling over a course of action when he found it. “We can use the sensor on my Purah pad,” he said, speaking loud enough to be heard over the murmuring of the others speaking to each other. “The slate always had trouble working outside of my era, but the Purah pad doesn’t so we should be able to use it.”

“Why didn’t you say so earlier,” Legend said a bit irritatedly.

“Because it wasn’t really relevant was it,” Wild snapped. Now was not the time to be getting on his nerves. “But I just need a picture of the Master sword so I can get the sensor working.”

Twilight readily handed over his Master sword and Wild quickly took a picture of it before calibrating the sensor. Once it was up and running he began slowly turning until he got a blip from the sensor. “It should be this way,” he told the others as he took the lead.

Finding the sword wasn’t an issue now that the Lyenl had been taken out so the rest of the journey wasn’t too hard. Although it could have done with less fog and rocks. His toes had endured far too much abuse from how much he had stubbed them on the way to the sword. When they arrived they only had a brief moment of relief before they saw something even more concerning than what they had found in the mountains when they first arrived in Legend’s era.

Not far from the Master sword on the left there stood a patch of decayed trees. There weren’t many of them, but it was enough to raise concern. “More infection,” Legend said darkly.

“I don’t like that it’s this close to the Master sword either,” Time said grimly. “I think the creature might have an idea of what our plan is which doesn’t bode well for us. The question is how many eras has it been able to reach at this point?”

“We can’t be sure, but I don’t think it’s going to stop until it’s infected every one of them,” Warriors said as he stared at the dying patch of land. “Let’s get this done quickly so we can prevent the disease from spreading as much as possible.”

“Agreed. Let’s get the Master sword and move on,” Time said his last sentence addressing Legend.

The veteran nodded his head and stepped forward to pull the sword out of the pedestal. He pulled it out in one smooth motion and it glinted in the low light of the foggy forest. Legend held it for a moment looking at it in shock as he once again adjusted to the feeling of wielding such a sword. Unfortunately he didn’t get long to do so because almost as soon as he pulled the sword another Hylia blessed portal appeared on the opposite side of the clearing.

The whole Chain turned to look at it and there were annoyed mutters amongst the group. “I guess we’re moving on then,” Wild sighed. He was not excited for another round of portal sickness that was likely to come.

“No rest for the wicked,” Four said with a shrug. “We better get going.”

The group of heroes lined up before filing into the portal as it enveloped their vision in bright white.

-

Once the disorientation and pain had passed Twilight pushed himself into a sitting position to assess their location. Looking around he could see that they were surrounded by trees and dense foliage. He tried to see if there was anything else to observe, but that was quite literally all that he could see. Then he became aware of the commotion coming from behind him and he twisted to see what it was.

The sight he saw was concerning to say the least. Hyrule, Time and Warriors were all knelt next to Wild who seemed to be unresponsive. His features were slack and pale and his head rested in Time’s lap as Hyrule checked him over. He didn’t appear injured, but there was clearly something very wrong with him. Twilight was on his feet in a second ignoring the momentary dizziness from standing up so quickly as he raced to Wild’s side.

He knelt down beside Time and brushed back Wild’s bangs. “What happened?”

“He passed out as soon as he came out of the portal. Hyrule thinks it’s severe portal sickness,” Time replied, doing his best to remain calm.

“How do we help him then?” Twilight asked, trying to keep the edge of panic out of his voice.

Hyrule was quiet for a moment, his hands glowing as they hovered over Wild’s body. “There’s not much we can do for him,” Hyrule admitted and Twilight sucked in a sharp breath.

“So what, do we just sit and wait until he recovers or gets worse?” Twilight demanded and Wind, who he hadn’t noticed standing behind him, put a comforting hand on his shoulder. It did help to ground him a bit and he took a deep breath to try and calm himself.

“There’s nothing we can do for him, but the fairies can help,” Hyrule elaborated as his hands ceased their glowing. “We’ll need to take him to a fairy pond. We don’t have the potions we need to help him so that’s our best bet.”

“Like a great fairy?” Warriors asked and Hyrule nodded.

“Yeah it’s pretty much the same thing. Fairy fountain, fairy pond, whatever you want to call it, the fairy should be able to help heal him,” Hyrule replied as he pulled a blanket out from his pack. “In the meantime we should keep him warm and fed as much as possible. I don’t know if he’ll wake up at all, but if he does we should get some food and water into him.”

“Do you know how to get to the fairy pond from here?” Four asked as they looked around. “Or any idea of where we are?”

Hyrule paused his examination of Wild to look around. “This is where my adventure started. It shouldn’t take us long to reach the fairy pond.”

As they got Wild situated on Twilight’s back Sky asked the important question. “Where’s the Master sword in your era?”

“The old man in the graveyard has it,” Hyrule replied as he tied a rope around both Wild and Twilight’s waists to make the journey easier. “It’s not too far from here, but we need to go to the fairy pond first.”

“Can’t we just grab it on the way?” Wind asked hopefully.

“We have to have a certain amount of stamina or he won’t give it to us and the only one with enough is…” Hyrule left the sentence open.

“Wild,” Time finished. “So fairy pond first then. Once Wild’s better we’ll get the sword.”

And with Hyrule in the lead the Chain set out for the nearest fairy pond. Twilight focused more on the feeling of Wild’s breath as it tickled the back of his neck than on his surroundings. It was highly unlikely Wild would die from this sickness, but Twilight was worried nonetheless. Wild was hardly ever sick enough that he couldn’t even move, the former champion always had too much energy and even when he was sick that came through. To have him so limp and lifeless once again in only the last month or two was scary. He just wanted Wild to be alright for once, but clearly his pregnancy wouldn’t allow that.

It was relatively quiet as they journeyed toward the fairy pond with only a few monsters along the way. He really didn’t miss the black blooded monsters because fighting those with an unconscious man on his back would not have gone well. Thankfully the ones they had run into were easy to defeat, almost childs play, which honestly was just as concerning as if they were difficult to take down. Twilight couldn’t help, but be suspicious anytime something went well for them honestly, the universe seemed to have some kind of vendetta against them.

Up ahead Twilight could see a small lake. It was closer to a pond really, but there didn’t seem to be any fair so it couldn't be the pond they were looking for. He was just about to move on when he saw it. The wisps of black fog coming out of the lake, and the tendrils of black climbing up its banks. 

“The infection,” Hyrule breathed from where he stood to Twilight’s left. “It’s here too.”

Twilight saw the panic on Hyrule’s face as he stared at the murky water. “It’s going to be alright Hyrule. We’ll take care of it once we destroy the creature, okay.”

“Yeah,” Hyrule nodded. “Yeah I know. I just hope we aren’t too late…”

“Based on Flora’s reports on the infection in Wild’s era it spreads pretty slowly. We’ll have that creature dead long before the infection takes over any of our worlds,” Time assured him.

“Right,” Hyrule said, taking a deep breath. “Right, well let’s get going the sooner we get there the better.”

Hyrule’s era was pretty small even in comparison to his so reaching their destination only took them a few hours. They all sighed in relief when they saw the pond up ahead with a fairy hovering over the surface glowing a faint red. She smiled at them as they approached her home and she greeted them kindly.

“Hello heroes. What brings you to my pond?” She chimed happily.

“Our friend is sick,” Hyrule replied, gesturing to the still unconscious man on Twilight’s back. “Can you help him?”

“Bring him to the water's edge,” she instructed them gently.

Time and Warriors helped Twilight get Wild off his back before bringing the former champion forward and laying him by the edge of the pond. The fairy zipped over and inspected the sick hero carefully humming thoughtfully as she did. “I can help him, but I’ll need something to do it.”

“What is it? We’ll give you whatever you need,” Twilight replied anxiously.

“I’ll need a wing from a Gleeok,” the fairy replied as she used her magic to pull Wild into the clear water. “I’ll keep him safe here while you collect it, but I won’t be able to help him without it. It has magical properties that I need in order to heal him.”

Hyrule groaned, but nodded. “Alright we’ll get it for you,” he agreed then turned to the others. “Anyone fought a Gleeok before?”

-

“It just had to be a Gleeok,” Legend groaned as they approached the lake where the creature they were after made its lair. “It couldn’t have been like a simple keese wing or something?”

Warriors huffed in amusement. “When is it ever simple?”

“Shh,” Time shushed them as they came to the island in the middle of the lake. “Where is the Gleeok?” He looked around for any sign of the creature, but he couldn’t see anything. 

“I don’t see it,” Four said after a moment of inspecting their surroundings. “Are you sure it’s here, Hyrule?”

The traveler nodded. “I’m sure. This is one of the monsters that respawns every time so it should be here…”

Time considered the situation. If it wasn’t here, then where was it? As he got lost in thought he became aware of a rumbling from below. “Guys do you feel that?” He asked, trying not to sound too alarmed, but definitely failing to do so. 

The Chain all turned to Time and saw he was looking at the water of the lake. It was rippling in time with the pulsing of the earth. “Is it…below us?” Sky asked, sounding terrified.

His question was answered when the creature suddenly burst from the water with a terrible, deafening screech. Its gaze immediately locked on the trespassers in its territory with rage in its eyes. Time’s stomach dropped when he realized… the Gleeok it was infected

“Oh fuck,” Wind said succinctly as the Gleeok prepared to charge them.

“Get down!” Hyrule called out as the Gleeok charged forward. They all barely hit the ground in time for the creature to swoop over them just barely missing them with its sharp talons.

“How do we fight this thing?!” Twilight said as he drew his sword and shield and faced the airborne Gleeok.

“Go for its head. The eyes and neck are the best part to hit, but be careful because if you cut off one of its head then it’ll-” Hyrule explained, but was cut off when Warriors charged toward the Gleeok as it dove and swung his sword cleanly cutting off one of the creature’s four heads.

Warriors laughed triumphantly as he jumped out of the way of its swinging claws. “Not so tough are you!”

His victory was short lived when the severed head opened its previously closed eyes and screeched at the captain who had lopped it off. The scales on the head turned a crimson red and faster than Time could even process the head flew up into the air seemingly an entirely separate entity from the Gleeok.

“If you cut off the heads that happens,” Hyrule finished.

“What the fuck!” Warriors said as the Gleeok head fired a blast of energy at the group of heroes. 

They all jumped to the side once again narrowly avoiding the attack. “Oh yeah and it has energy blasts.”

“How do we kill the head?” Twilight asked as the Gleeok circled them. “And how do we kill it without chopping off the heads?”

“Best way to kill it is to chop off the heads. Once all of the heads have been severed they’ll all die off,” Hyrule explained. “It’s just a matter of not letting the heads kill you until you cut off all of them.”

“Great so we just have flying heads until then?” Time said in annoyance and Hyrule nodded. “Fuck, well I think we should try and aim for one of its wings so it can’t fly anymore. If it's stuck on the ground it’ll make it easier to take down.”

Everyone quickly agreed with that and spread out. Time pulled out his bow and silently cursed not having Wild with them. He was a much better archer than any of them, but Time’s skills would have to do this time. The hero of Time nocked an arrow and took aim. As the creature swooped in to grab at Warriors he released the arrow and prayed to Nayru it hit its target. Evidently she had heard because the arrow pierced its proportionally small wing causing it to quickly lose altitude and crash to the ground.

Twilight and Four who were closest quickly surged forward to attack the beast. The ranch hand dropped to one knee and raised his shield above his head. Four sprinted forward stepping onto the shield and easily jumping as Twilight thrust her upwards using the shield as leverage to get them high enough to chop off one of the heads. He easily dropped back to the ground with a roll and the Gleeok stumbled forward leaving itself open to Twilight’s attack. 

His descendant immediately drew his sword and swung down at the creature’s exposed neck cutting it clean off. Of course as soon as the heads had been severed they turned crimson and took off into the sky. Wind and Sky were already fighting the first head attempting to keep it at bay while the others worked to severe the others. Now the heads swooped in to attack Hyrule and Legend as well. Four quickly jumped in to help them take on the heads leaving Time, Warriors and Twilight to deal with the main Gleeok. 

“It’s land bound now so we just need to get up high enough to get it’s head,” Warriors told the two heroes helping him. “I’m going to try to get on its back. You guys distract it.”

Twilight nodded dutifully and seamlessly shifted into his wolf form. He barked at the Gleeok loudly and the creature's remaining head swung to lock eyes on the offending wolf. The ranch hand turned wolf growled at it, provoking it to charge at him as he sprinted the opposite direction. Time followed Twilight as they ran across the island in the middle of the lake which was soon to come to an end. It wasn’t a terribly large island and Time had no clue what they were going to do when they reached the end. He just hoped that Warriors got its head before that happened and prayed to Nayru he did it before it fired the energy blast it was charging up to throw at them.

Unfortunately it didn’t work out nearly as well as they had hoped because the Gleeok realized Warriors was climbing up its back and retaliated. It bucked back with such force that the war Captain was sent flying backwards into the lake.

“Wars!” Time yelled, feeling panic begin to rise as his brother disappeared, sinking below the lakes surface

Chapter 19: The Only Link Who Can't Swim

Summary:

Warriors can't swim, Wild gets better and they discuss what's next.

Notes:

This chapter is a little boring bc it's mostly set up for the next chapter. Next chapter should be more fun lol

CW: Violence, light gore, injuries, CPR, mentions of alcohol, illness

“He can’t swim!” Time told Twilight who now stood beside him. “He’ll drown!”

Twilight paused for a moment seemingly trying to think of a plan of action. After a moment of thought he barked at Time. He spun around twice and pointed with his nose at the Gleeok. The creature once again had its sights locked on them as it charged up another energy attack and he knew they had to act quickly. Time didn’t need a translation to know what Twilight was thinking. They had done it many times before and it was the perfect plan to finish off the last head. Time nodded once before surging forward to pick up the wolf. If he had time he would put on the Goron mask to save his back, but well they were under a bit of a time crunch trying to keep Warriors from drowning. He hoisted the wolf into his arms and turned to the Gleeok.

In one fluid motion Time hucked Twilight in wolf form at the Gleeok’s last head clearly catching it off guard as it reeled back in surprise. It seems a wolf flying at its head was a bit shocking and Twilight used that to his advantage. The ranch hand quickly turned back into Hylian form mid air and struck out with his sword, messily cutting off the Gleeok’s remaining head. He fell to the ground and seamlessly rolled to break his fall, smirking in satisfaction. The Gleeok fell limp hitting the ground with a thud and a gush of purple fluid. Its severed heads quickly followed suddenly stopping and dropping suddenly as they became nothing but purple mush.

With the Gleeok taken care of, Time immediately pulled out his Zora mask and placed it on his face before promptly sprinting to the bank of the lake. He saw Warriors break the surface briefly as he flailed trying to keep himself above water before sinking back under. Time dived in without hesitation and swam. He swam hard and fast, not allowing himself to slow down for one second as he raced to reach his brother.

He watched as Warriors sank beneath the surface, finally losing the battle with unconsciousness due to being continuously denied air. Time dove down and caught him under his arms cringing when he realized that his left shoulder was dislocated. Making sure he had a secure hold on him he shot back up towards the surface taking the unconscious man with him. Once he had broken through the water he looked around for the bank of the lake where his brothers stood. As fast as he could he swam to the edge of the lake dragging Warriors’ limp body with him. Thankfully the Zora mask did its job, making the task of dragging another person with him easy. Soon the others were helping Time and Warriors out of the lake. 

They laid Warriors’ body flat on the bank and Hyrule put his ear to the man’s chest. “He’s not breathing,” he said clearly trying not to panic as he opened Warriors’ mouth.

Once the captain’s mouth was open Hyrule plugged his nose and tipped his head up. Then he proceeded to secure his mouth over Warriors’ and breathed as much air as he could into the unconscious man’s lungs. Warriors’ chest rose slightly, but he didn’t stir so Hyrule did so again. The traveler continued to breathe air into Warriors in 5 second intervals until finally the captain convulsed and heaved up a mouthful of lake water.

Hyrule quickly turned the captain on his side and Twilight held him there. He was mindful enough to roll him onto his uninjured shoulder so he could cough up the rest of the water in his lungs effectively. They all sighed in relief as he continued to cough knowing that meant he was at least breathing. Warriors coughed and sputtered for another minute before promptly collapsed to the ground, drained and wet.

The Chain surrounded him silent as he laid there breathing heavily for a few minutes. Eventually he became aware of the eyes on him and looked up to see 7 concerned faces looking back at him. “Who died?”

-

Upon returning to the pond the fairy got right to work. She gathered the magic from the wing, mixing it with her own and infusing it into the pond which Wild’s unconscious body rested in. The water glowed a brilliant purple as it filled with healing light which gathered around Wild’s body. Tendrils of light crawled up his body wrapping around his limbs and head as it healed his body. It held him tightly as if protecting him or perhaps the child he carried. 

Once the light dissipated they awaited a response from Wild. When nothing came the fairy seemed confused and flew closer, but was startled when Wild suddenly shot up with a gasp.

They all jumped, but sighed in relief as Wild recovered from his deep slumber. “What happened?” Wild asked, his voice rough from disuse.

“We came through the portal and you passed out, remember?” Twilight asked him anxiously. Wild was known for having a memory problem.

Wild thought for a moment before eventually nodding. “Yeah, but I don’t remember anything after that,” Wild replied, then he gasped again when he saw Warriors. Hyrule was assisting him in putting his shoulder back in its socket and setting his broken leg. “What happened to you?!”

“We had to fight a Gleeok,” Warriors replied with a grimace when Hyrule jostled his shoulder.

Wild looked at him wide eyed. “Why the hell did you fight a Gleeok?”

“The fairy needed a Gleeok wing to heal you,” Time replied, drawing Wild’s attention. 

“Oh,” Wild said, a bit surprised. “You didn’t have to do that.”

“Yes we did Wild, we weren't about to leave you sick and unconscious,” Hyrule told him with a look of annoyance. “You are important, Wild. Fighting a Gleeok is worth it if it means we can help you.”

“No, I mean you didn’t have to. I have like 20 of them in my Purah Pad,” Wild told them somewhat apologetically.

Legend’s head jerked up to look at him. “ What? ”

“I mean Twilight has used my Purah pad enough to know how to get them out. I thought you would have remembered them,” Wild said a bit guiltily.

Legend glared at the ranch hand. “How was I supposed to remember that! The slate was much easier to use…” He grumbled the last part under his breath.

“Are you fucking serious,” Four said sounding acutely irritated. “Why must the unconscious person always have the useful stuff?”

Time just sighed heavily, sounding like a tired father whose child just wouldn’t go to bed. “Maybe next time let's share information like that before we need it.”

“Then maybe we won’t have to fight a fucking dragon next time,” Wind said grumpily. “It sucked ass in case you’re wondering.”

“I’m painfully aware,” Wild said, rubbing one of the newer scars on his abdomen that reminded him of his first Gleeok fight. “Did you guys get the sword yet?”

“Not yet we were waiting for you,” Sky informed him. 

“Right well we should probably do that,” Wild replied as he started getting up from where he was still sitting in the shallows of the pond.

Twilight offered him assistance and Wild gratefully took his hand. “We should make camp here for the night, then we can get the sword tomorrow.”

“I can heal your other friend too,” the fairy offered.

“That would be great thank you,” Time replied gratefully. “In the meantime I have a bottle of scotch and a date with my bed roll.”

- 

Once they got Wild taken care of it was relatively smooth sailing to get the Master sword. The old man in the graveyard had given it to them easily and wished them luck on their journey. He allowed them to camp out in his underground cave for the night and of course they woke to a new portal. After being launched out of the portal they found themselves in a rather unfortunate spot. The portal had dropped them right on the archery field at Hyrule castle. They didn’t even have time to figure out which era they were in before they were ducking and weaving through the arrows being launched at them.

Thankfully the drill instructor quickly noticed the stray group of heroes on the archery field and called for the warriors to cease fire. It was a miracle that none of them had actually gotten shot by an arrow or nailed to a target. 

“What are you lot doing on my training field?” The drill instructor asked angrily from where she stood behind the troops she was training. It didn’t take her long to realize who the group on her training field was as her eye caught Warriors long blue scarf. “Captain? You’re back!” 

“Sergeant Hasa thank Hylia. We finally got some luck. We keep landing in the middle of the wilderness,” Warriors said, his shoulders sagging in relief. “It’s nice to finally end up somewhere familiar and safe for a change.”

The Sergeant smiled then her face dropped into an expression of concern as she looked toward the back of the group. “Is he alright?” She asked, pointing to Wild who was standing at the back of the group visibly swaying as his eyelids fluttered.

Twilight and Time just barely caught him in time to prevent him from hitting the ground. “I think we need to get him to the infirmary. We’ll get out of your way,” Warriors said quickly as he motioned for them to follow him.

Hasa watched them go, shock still written on her face as they exited the training field and headed inside the castle. Twilight had Wild cradled securely in his arms as they headed for the infirmary, his head lolling to the side to rest on his shoulder. The healer that had discovered Wild’s pregnancy quickly recognized him and took on the task of getting him on the mend.

“How long has he been like this?” The healer - Ciera if Twilight remembered correctly, asked as she examined the small man.

“Not long, but it’s not the first time this kind of thing has happened,” Hyrule replied and she looked at with concern.

“What do you mean?”

“Last time we went through a portal the same thing happened,” Hyrule explained. “We had to take him to a fairy fountain.”

Ciera nodded and quickly walked over to a wall of cabinets she dug through until she found some bottles containing fairies. “This should do the trick,” the healer said as she released two fairies. The fairies immediately got to work and it was only a minute or two before Wild was sleepily blinking up at the ceiling. He went to sit up, but obviously thought better of it as he laid back down with a groan.

“Are you okay Wild?” Wind asked concern, lacing his voice.

‘My head feels like it might implode, but other than that great,’ Wild signed in reply with a thumbs up and a heavy sigh. Then he saw Ciera beside him and smiled. ‘Thanks for helping me. Again.’

“No problem,” she replied with a smile. “Looks like the baby has grown quite a bit since I last saw you,” Ciera commented observing the bump that was now visible proof of the baby residing there.

Wild looked down and smiled. ‘Yeah the fact I have to pee every ten minutes is proof enough of that.’

Twilight hadn’t really noticed the growth until now which was odd. They had been rather occupied with ensuring he was healthy and keeping each other alive though he supposed. Still he wondered how he was just now noticing.

Ciera chuckled at that. “That’s very normal. You look to be about 16 to 18 weeks now I would say. How has the nausea been? Any fatigue or trouble sleeping?” She asked him as she began sifting through a nearby cupboard and pulling out ingredients and potions.

‘Nausea isn’t too bad compared to what it was before, but definitely fatigue. The kicking keeps me awake sometimes,’ Wild replied once Ciera had turned back to look at him. Twilight helped him sit up and Four handed him a glass of water which he sipped from slowly.

“You’ve been having an issue with portal travel though?” Ciera asked as she began setting up a small potion making station.

She looked back briefly for Wild’s reply. ‘Yeah I’ve gotten portal sickness the last three times we traveled to another era.’

Ciera nodded and turned back to the station she had set up. “Well thankfully I have a potion that can help with that. I’ll go ahead and make you a dozen or so. Hopefully that’s enough, but if not I’ll give you the recipe so you can make it yourself.”

‘Thank you for all of your help,’ Wild replied gratefully and she smiled.

“Of course. I’m glad I could help,” she replied cheerily. “You’ve got important stuff to do so we can’t have you passing out every time you go through a portal. I can also give you a few more bottles of anti-nausea medicine just in case.”

Twilight felt a huge sense of relief now that Wild was taken care of and wouldn’t be passing out every time they went through a portal. That would’ve become quite a problem since they still had 5 more swords to collect. Twenty minutes later saw them in the royal guest chamber lounge discussing what their plan to get the Master sword was.

“So the sword is in the Temple of the Sacred Sword. It shouldn’t be too hard to get there since Cia isn’t trying to stop us this time, but the problem is the seal,” Warriors explained to the Chain. Artemis and Impa had joined in on the unofficial meeting as well. 

“What seal?” Sky asked curiously.

“The Master sword is acting as a seal to keep Ganon locked away so we’ll need to find some way to keep that intact once we pull the sword,” Warriors elaborated.

Time nodded thoughtfully before speaking. “Well I think we should probably go with just us. It’s not safe to bring troops in case the Creature is there.” 

“We should bring extra protective equipment like shields and armor in case it’s infected something there as well,” Twilight added.

“I may have a plan for the seal,” Artemis interjected and they all turned their attention to the warrior princess. “My sword also has light magic already imbued in it. It’s not as powerful as the Master sword of course, but if we switch them quickly it should be enough to at least temporarily keep the seal in place until the Master sword can be replaced.”

“How long would we have before the Master sword would need to be replaced?” Legend asked, his brows furrowed.

Impa answered his question. “It would only last 2 to 3 months so you would need to return the sword before then or…”

“Ganondorf escapes,” Four finished pensively.

“Wish we could have done this one last,” Wind said, the irritation evident in his voice.

“Unfortunately it seems Hylia has her own agenda,” Time said bitterness creeping into his voice. 

They were all quiet for a moment. “It sounds like a simple enough plan though. Shouldn’t be too hard as long as we don’t run into too many issues,” Hyrule concluded and they all nodded in agreement.

“Something always goes wrong though so we should prepare for any possible outcomes,” Wild added and the group seemed to share that sentiment. 

“Yes you’re right Wild,” Artemis agreed. “If Ganondorf does end up breaking free we’ll need to be prepared for a fight. We’ll gather supplies and leave first thing tomorrow for the temple. Make sure you all get some rest. If you need anything feel free to let any of the staff or myself know.”

“Thank you princess,” Twilight thanked her and there was a chorus of thank yous that followed.

“Goodnight heroes,” she said as she stood up offering them a smile. She offered her hand to Warriors who had been sitting beside her and he took it with a wide smile as he too stood up. He was absolutely besotted.

“Simp,” Legend said under his breath, causing Wind and Four to giggle.

Warriors gave them a dirty look and one of his fingers before following his wife out of the room. “Well I guess we should get rooms sorted. We’ll all be sharing a room, but we’ll all have our own bed so that’ll be a nice change,” Time said as he stood and stretched his aching back. He understood why Wild always complained now, back pain really was the worst kind.

“I’ll go with Hyrule,” Legend immediately volunteered and Hyrule quickly agreed.

Wild and Twilight were of course going to share a room and Time offered to share with Four. That just left Sky and Wind to share that last room.

“I don’t want to sleep with Sky though,” Wind groaned.

“I do not snore !”

Chapter 20: An Unexpected Guest

Summary:

The Chain and Artemis go to the temple to retrieve the Master sword. It doesn't go as smoothly as they had hoped.

Notes:

This chapter is not my best, but work has been stressful today so this is the best I've got lol

CW: Violence, injuries, blood, possession

The Temple was eerily quiet as they made their way to the room in the grove at the back. It had that certain air to it that Time had only really experienced when entering ruins. The temple didn’t look like ruins. For something so old it was relatively well maintained still and the inside was almost pristine. It did however have the foreboding sense of doom that all dungeons had. Regardless of how nice it was on the inside he really didn’t like being there and would prefer to get the sword quickly. The place gave him a bad feeling.

It had taken them longer to navigate the winding maze of ruins in front of the temple than it had to actually get through the temple itself. It was surprisingly small for something holding such a grand artifact. They walked around the loop of the building until they reached the big double doors that Warriors had told them led to the grove of the sword. They paused only briefly before Warriors and Twilight pushed the heavy doors open revealing a large courtyard.

“There it is,” Warriors said as they entered the grove. Sure enough there stood the Master sword as pristine as ever locked into its pedestal. Ever since completing his adventure Time had thought of it as more of a glorified decoration than a powerful sword meant to protect. In this room, in this state it really did seem like nothing more than a pretty ornament. The sword glimmered in the rays of sun that fell across the courtyard and Time felt as if it was calling to him. Perhaps it was, but he wasn’t going to be the one answering the call. 

Warriors took the lead as he walked the distance to the sword at the end of the room. The others followed him wordlessly, but stopped about 10 feet from where the sword laid. The captain took that as his que to step forward and prepare for the switch. Artemis came to stand across from where he stood in front of the pedestal and drew her sword.

“Are you ready?” She questioned her husband and he nodded.

The war captain gripped the hilt with both hands and braced. “On three…One, two, three!”

He yanked on the sword pulling it out in one smooth motion, careful not to nick Artemis with it as he pulled it free. The warrior princess quickly shoved her sword into the place that had been occupied by the Master sword and there was a burst of light. It looked as if the wave of energy had tried to push the new sword out, but Artemis held fast. The light began fading and as it did so Time could have sworn he caught sight of…No it was likely just a trick of the light.

Once the light had faded she hesitantly let go of the hilt of her sword eyeing it suspiciously. She didn’t step back until she was sure the sword was properly secure and the group sighed in relief.

“Well that was easy enough,” Warriors said with a light chuckle. “Wasn’t expecting the kick back, but it could have been worse.”

“You weren’t the one holding it,” Artemis said a bit breathlessly.

“If we had known that was going to happen I would have volunteered to do it,” Twilight chuckled.

Artemis gave him a look of mock indignation. “Are you saying I’m not strong enough?”

Twilight immediately looked panicked. “No that’s not-”

“She’s messing with you Twilight,” Wild said with a laugh.

The conversation continued, but Time tuned it out as a wisp of black mist caught his eye. He was momentarily convinced it was just a trick of the light or he was seeing things, but as it began to creep up the wall he knew it wasn’t. When it began to take form he was sure that it was something malevolent, the wispy form’s eyes glowing with malice.

“Guys,” Time said, trying to get the others' attention, but they didn’t seem to be listening. “Guys!” He hissed louder this time and they all turned to look at him. The old man pointed toward the now nearly solid dark form. “Look,” he said trying to keep the tremble out of his voice at the familiar figure before them.

The dark figure smiled evilly as it finished solidifying. “Hello Link,” the figure said with a smirk. “It’s nice to finally see you all again.”

“Dark Link,” Warriors said with malice on his tongue. “How did you get out?”

“Well someone kindly gave me a little gap to squeeze through,” Dark Link said teasingly. “Thank you for that by the way. I never thought I would get out of that place. It really is unpleasant and Ganondorf is rather annoying. I much preferred being under the control of Cia. Now I have to share an eternal prison with that asshole .”

“Well we much prefer you sealed away where you can’t be a nuisance,” Artemis replied drawing her other sword that wasn’t currently shoved into the pedestal. She held it up threateningly. The others followed suit, all drawing their weapons and brandishing them. “Surrender now or taste my blade.”

Dark Link just laughed as if the threat was hollow. Time knew better than to brush off a threat from any Zelda let alone Artemis, but he had always been very cocky. “You don’t scare me little princess.”

“Do nine heroes scare you?” Hyrule spat.

Again the man just laughed and it infuriated Time. “Not at all. I am all of you plus the magic I was able to suck from Ganondorf. I may be outnumbered, but you are all outmatched.”

“We’ll see about that,” Sky hissed as he dashed toward him with a charged sword, ready to deliver a beam of light. They had five Master swords now so taking down Dark Link should be easy. Should be.

As Sky charged forward with Twilight on his heels he threw the beam of light at the evil being. It hurdled toward him faster than an arrow, a solid blow to be sure, but as it reached him he quickly dodged out of the way avoiding the strike entirely. Time was shocked by this, he had never seen a creature dodge Sky’s beam like that. This was not going to be as easy as he had hoped.

Dark Link immediately retaliated with an attack of his own. Now that Sky was close enough he took the opportunity to strike. He swung his dark sword in a tight arc nearly making contact with Sky’s left shoulder. The Skylofitian barely parried in time to avoid injury then he immediately jumped back creating space between him and their enemy.

He just cackled and surged forward to attempt another attack on Sky, but growled in frustration when Twilight intercepted him. The Ranch hand jumped between him and the hero of the Sky easily parrying the swing he aimed at his brother. Twilight had drawn his own master sword holding it menacingly toward Dark Link as he stumbled back.

“I see you have more than one Master sword. Interesting,” the being of darkness observed. He pushed Twilight back and the ranch hand stumbled for only a moment before recovering his balance. “That won’t stop me, you know.”

He surged forward swinging at Twilight only to then be blocked by Hyrule’s shield. Dark Link grunted in frustration, clearly not happy with how many heroes he was up against. Swinging at Hyrule yielded about the same results as his other attacks, but he pressed forward attempting to engage Hyrule individually. This of course would give him the upper hand, but the heroes knew better than to allow him to take them on one on one. They all jumped in swinging and blocking from all directions attempting to confuse the creature of darkness that had sprouted from the pedestal. Dark Link desperately parried and swung his sword trying to get a gap in which to escape the group surrounding him currently. His glowing red eyes sparked in frustration as they continued to bob and weave around him while he tried to find a gap.

Seeing that he was becoming overwhelmed, Dark Link decided on another strategy, apparently having forgotten he had magic he could use. In a poof of smoke he was gone without a trace. Time looked around the room in confusion trying to find where the nuisance had gone when an evil laugh sounded from up above. Immediately all ten heads snapped up to see where the noise had come from and found Dark Link standing in one of the trees.

“You really shouldn’t underestimate me,” he snickered.

“What can you do from all the way up there you fuck head,” Wild yelled at him from where he stood toward the back of the room with his bow at the ready.

Dark Link didn’t reply; he only smirked as his eyes glowed brighter. For a moment Time wondered if he was bluffing when suddenly Wind cried out. Whipping around he caught the tail end of Wind’s dodge as Warriors swung the newly pulled master sword at him, nearly taking off his head. 

“What the hell Wars!” Wind said as he stumbled back. 

Warriors didn’t reply, he just swung his sword again this time at Four who was standing to his right. Four attempted to dodge as well, but they weren’t quite quick enough. The Master sword sliced shallowly into the flesh of his upper arm and they cried out in surprise. Four lost their balance in the process of attempting to dodge and fell flat on her back. 

Warriors lunged forward raising the sword above his head clearly intending to bring it down on his fellow hero. Legend was quick to react and darted forward tackling him before he had a chance to kill their sister. They both grunted as they hit the ground with a thud. The captain yelled angrily as he fought to get Legend off of him. Unfortunately with Legend being quite a bit slighter than Warriors it was rather easy for him to throw the veteran off.

He was on his feet in a flash, eyeing Hyrule who was helping Four to his feet. As he stood, Time watched in horror as Warriors eyes glowed a bright red for a moment before dissipating as he once again surged forward. “Dark Link is controlling him! Don’t hurt him!”

“Wasn’t going to,” Hyrule said as he jumped out of the way of Warriors’ sword narrowly avoiding a blow to the stomach.

Hyrule pushed Four behind him and blocked with the wooden shield he had equipped. It seemed that in possessing Warriors Dark Link had also enhanced his strength because as the captain brought the sword down on the shield the piece of wood snapped in two. Hyrule yelped in pain as the sword cut into his forearm, then he quickly pulled his arm away and dropped his shield. 

“Warriors stop!” Time ordered, but it obviously didn’t help. The only thing it accomplished was drawing Warriors' attention to himself which was preferable, but not ideal.

He stomped forward beelining toward Time, his sword raised and ready to strike. To kill. Time parried the first blow and the second, but was a bit too slow to dodge the third. The sword in Warriors’ hand bit into his shoulder and he cried out in pain. It sliced further into him as he quickly stepped back, painfully dislodging it from his skin and tearing through muscle. 

Time fought the urge to hold his injured shoulder as the cool air of the courtyard stung his wound. He got no respite as Warriors again struck out with his sword attempting to stab Time through the chest, but he blocked it with his shield. The sword stabbed into the wood and when Warriors pulled back he pulled the shield from Time’s hand entirely. He flung the piece of wood and steel off of the sword and it clattered to the floor on the other side of the grove.

“Fuck,” Time hissed as he once again was forced to parry another blow with his sword. 

This had happened in the span of only 30 seconds and as the others rushed forward to assist their brother, Warriors reached out and snagged Time by the collar before they could reach him. The war captain pulled Time forward until the tip of the Master sword he wielded was pressed into the soft skin of Time’s neck. Everyone froze. It was silent as Time felt a drop of blood roll down his neck from where the sword was pressed to his throat.

“Warriors, Link,” Artemis said, trying to draw his attention. “Don’t do this. You know you don’t want to do this so please, put down the sword.”

Unfortunately her attempt to de-escalate the man holding Time at swordpoint didn’t work and he paid her no mind. He just stared intently at Time, a rage that was not his own burning in his eyes as he glared at the man in his grip.

They were at a stand still, no one willing to move for fear of provoking Warriors further, and no idea how to take him down without injuring him or Time. He knew he needed to think fast or Dark Link was going to use Warriors to kill him. Not that Time wasn’t willing to die for his brothers, but…He couldn’t bear the thought of leaving Malon alone with their child. Time wouldn’t let his wife raise them on her own so he needed to think of something and fast.

“Wars, you know me,” Time began, not quite sure where he was going with it, but hoping that he would be able to reach him somehow. “You’ve known me since I was just a kid, we fought side by side in the war. Back to back as brothers and we defeated Cia together, remember?”

“Yeah you guys killed her,” Warriors replied angrily in a heavily distorted voice. Clearly his speech was being controlled by Dark Link. “I preferred it when she held the Triforce of Power. Ganondorf tortured me, you know? He was angry with this little twerp and he took it out on me.”

“No he didn’t. He didn’t take it out on you because you aren’t Dark Link. You are Warriors, our captain, my brother,” Time replied all, but pleading with him to listen. Then he thought of something that perhaps would get through to Warriors. “Do you remember the night after we laid siege on the water temple during the war? I had sustained an injury,” he began cautiously. “One bad enough to need medical treatment, but not so bad that I couldn’t hide it. I had always dealt with injuries on my own so I didn’t bother to tell anyone about it. It hurt like hell, but no one seemed to notice. No one, but you Wars.”

Warriors cocked his head curiously as Time continued, seemingly listening intently. “I remember I went to my tent to try and take care of it myself, but it hurt so bad that I couldn’t bring myself to clean it. I was just going to leave it and hope it didn’t get infected, but next thing I know you came into my tent. You didn’t say anything or scold me about not telling anyone you simply sat down and began cleaning and dressing it.” He could see the memory clearly as he retold the story and he felt the same thing he felt then: love. “I had never had anyone go out of their way to help me like that before and I realized…you had become my family, my brother. You were the only family I had and you actually cared. You cared when no one else did and I knew that no matter what, no matter how many eras apart we would always have each others’ backs.”

Time could see the look in Warriors eyes soften as he processed the story Time had just told him. He saw conflicting emotions cross Warriors face for a moment before he finally stepped back, lowering the sword. Then suddenly he dropped to his knees with a cry of pain. 

“Link!” Artemis cried as he rushed toward her husband. He convulsed as dark mist suddenly sprung from his eyes and mouth draining from his body. The mist was pulled from his body as if by an unseen force and as it floated up into the air it dissipated as if nothing had even been there.

Once his body was free of the dark magic, Warriors slumped forward into his wife’s waiting arms. It seemed as if it was all over for a moment, but then a loud thud sounded from somewhere among the trees. Time watched at Dark Link fell to the ground limp and unconscious having drained all of his magic possessing Warriors.

Twilight and Legend rushed to retrieve the limp body. Time tuned them out allowing them to take care of the situation as he knelt across from Artemis who now had Warriors’ head in her lap. 

“Is he alright?” Time asked, but unfortunately Artemis wasn’t sure herself.

She shook her head as she looked down at her partner. “I don’t know, but we should get him to the infirmary as soon as possible.”

Time nodded. “Alright let’s put Dark Link back in his hole and get out of here.”

Chapter 21: Swords And Stuff

Summary:

Wild and Warriors talk. The Chain then finds themselves in a new era with a new problem.

Notes:

This chapter isn't as good as I had hoped it would be, but I've already rewritten it too many times adfjwejfwp. For the sake of my sanity here it is lol

CW: Discussions of past trauma, discussions of mental illness/PTSD, discussions of memory loss, discussions of grief, self-blame

Wild had been tasked with watching over Warriors while Artemis and the Chain attended a meeting. The captain had been unconscious for over a day and while Artemis had been very hesitant to leave his side she needed to attend the meeting. It was imperative that she update everyone on the situation and prepare for the worst should the Chain not bring the sword back in time. If Ganondorf was once again set free it was important that they ready their defenses.

The others had gone with her and while Wild would have been welcome he didn’t much feel up to it. He had been rather nauseous and tired that day so he volunteered to sit with Warriors while the other attended the meeting. Wild rather thought he was getting the better end of the deal. He really hated long boring meetings, it had been his least favorite part of being Zelda’s Champion. 

He had gotten up briefly to relieve himself once again for what felt like the 35th time that day only to find that Warriors had already woken up and gotten out of bed. Much to his relief the captain had only gotten up to sit by the window on the wide sill and he wouldn’t have to go on a search around the castle. Wild quietly approached Warriors and he could see that the man was staring blankly out the window, his eyes slightly misty.

“Hey,” Wild said softly, trying not to startle Warriors. The captain slowly looked up at Wild then looked away directing his eyes toward the window again. “Mind if I sit with you?” He asked gently and Warriors didn’t look at him, just nodded. 

Wild took a seat on the wide sill across from Warriors and settled as comfortably as he could with all the weight he had on his pelvis currently. He followed Warriors’ line of sight down to the training yard below where they seemed to be doing some sort of defense drill. Looking back up he saw that his expression wasn’t blank like he had initially thought, more melancholy.

“How are you feeling?” Wild finally asked after a few minutes of silence. Warriors just shrugged. “Are you in any pain?” Again Warriors didn’t reply, just shook his head. More silence. Wild could guess what he was thinking, the self deprecating thoughts running through his mind. He better than anyone knew the feeling of letting people down. “You know,” he began and Warriors still didn’t look at him, but his ear twitched which let him know that the captain was listening. “When I first woke up from the Shrine of Resurrection I had no clue who I was. I wasn’t very good at sign language anymore so communication was hard too. I also just…didn’t know who I was anymore.”

Warriors continued staring out the window as Wild continued. “As I got my memories back, as I learned about who I was I felt the deepest, most sorrowful grief . Grief for the people I had lost, guilt for now saving them, for not remembering them. I felt grief for myself, for the person I used to be, but no longer was. I felt such an intense overwhelming guilt, thinking that I had failed the people who needed me. I let them down, I let them get hurt and they were dead because of me. All of the champions were gone because I wasn’t strong enough. I especially felt the loss when it came to Mipha. I had only one or two memories of this person that everyone told me I had loved and now…she was gone. I was convinced I had let her down.”

Now the captain was finally looking at him as he continued his story. “But do you know what helped me?” Warriors shook his head. “Sidon. When I finally saw him again after 100 years he had nothing, but hope and love for me. He didn’t blame me for Mipha’s death or for not defeating the calamity the first time. He simply helped me do what I felt I needed to do to make up for what I perceived as my failure. When I told him how I felt he told me something I think applies to you as well. He said: "You went to hell and back and came out a hero.”

“What does this have to do with anything,” Warriors’ rasped his voice so sad it broke Wild’s heart a bit.

“What I’m trying to say is it's not your fault that people got hurt. Just like it’s not my fault that the champions died or that the Calamity decimated Hyrule. I’m one person and so are you. You went to hell and back and you came out a hero,” Wild explained. “You came back still our brother and no one blames you for what happened. You were strong, you fought back when others would have succumbed, that's what a hero does. In the end you won and we are all proud of you for that.”

Warriors was quiet for another moment. “But, I hurt Hyrule, and Four, even Time…”

“If it had been any of the others possessed would you blame them?”

“Well no, but-” Warriors began, but Wild cut him off. 

“But nothing. Give yourself the same kindness. It’s not your fault and in the end it all worked out. You don’t have to feel guilty because the only one who is at fault here is Dark Link,” Wild declared.

The captain was once again silent as he processed Wild’s words. Finally he smiled. It was tired, but happy. “Thanks Wild. I think I needed to hear that…”

“What are brothers for?”

-

As the bright light fades and the colors of his surroundings coalesce, Wild sighs in relief. The potion seems to have worked since he wasn’t immediately hit with dizziness and nausea. He sends up a silent prayer to Cierra in hopes that Hylia will deliver his message to the healer. As the others recover from yet another rough landing Wild takes a moment to observe his surroundings. They were in a forest of beautiful tall maple trees and dense foliage. There was the sound of bird song and based on the position of the sun Wild guessed it was likely early afternoon.

Once the others had gotten their bearings he helped them to their feet. “Anyone know where we are?” He asked once everyone was on their feet.

They all took a moment to look around and gather what observations they could about their environment. “No clue,” Wind said finally.

“Very helpful,” Legend replied sarcastically.

“This could be my Hyrule…but I’m not sure,” Time muttered as he looked around.

“There are a lot of forests. This could be anyone’s era,” Hyrule pointed out.

“Well we might as well start walking. We can figure out where we are as we go,” Sky suggested and the others agreed.

Twilight got out his compass and located the direction of North before taking the lead. “How are you feeling, Wild?” Warriors asked as they walked just behind Time and Twilight at the front. 

“I’m okay. No portal sickness this time as far as I can tell. Seems like Cierra’s potion worked a charm,” he replied easily.

“Glad to see you’re not about to pass out this time,” Warriors joked.

Wild chuckled at that. “I am too. I think they are as well,” he said, rubbing his belly. “I doubt they like being jostled around so much.”

“I doubt they notice any movement,” Four said from behind him. “The amniotic sack is a great insulator and shock absorber.”

“How do you know that?” Hyrule asked in confusion.

Four just shrugged. “I read a lot.”

The Chain stopped when they came to a clearing. They looked around briefly before Four’s face lit up. “That’s my house,” they said with a smile as they walked toward the small cabin. “Looks like we’re in my era.”

“Great. Where’s your Master sword? Please tell me it’s nearby,” Twilight replied as they walked toward the house.

Four stopped at the door, frozen. “I don’t use the Master sword, Never have.”

Silence as they all processed what she had said. “What do you mean you haven’t used the Master sword?” Sky asked incredulously.

“I mean I’ve never used the Master sword. I have the Four Sword, but I had never even heard of the Master sword before meeting you guys,” Four said thoughtfully. “So I’m not exactly sure why we’re here…At least I can fix my sword while we’re here though.”

“But if we don’t have all of the Master swords…how are we going to defeat the creature?” Wind asked, worried.

“I mean I think 8 swords will be more than enough don’t you? And I can fix the Four Sword while we’re here. It has light magic too so it should help some at least,” Four pointed out.

“Yeah, but will it protect you from the effects of the creature’s magic?” Time questioned.

The minish hero thought for a moment. “I really don’t know…Zelda might though.”

“I guess we’re heading to Hyrule castle then,” Time sighed. “Let’s just hope we don’t have to wade through a swamp or bokoblin infested forests to get there.”

Four chuckled. “Nope. It’s a pretty short walk from here.”

Four was true to their word. Their house was pretty only about an hour from the castle through a peaceful forest, the only occupants were deers, birds and other docile wildlife. Upon arriving at the castle gate the guards immediately recognized the small hero of the Four Sword and allowed them and the Chain entrance. Hyrule Castle of Four’s era was very similar to Wild’s own. Minus all of the property damage from Ganon commandeering it for himself twice. It was very pristine and Wild imagined his castle looked very similar before the calamity. He still didn’t remember everything from before the Calamity so he wasn’t sure, but it did feel familiar.

The guards led the group to the throne room opening the large double doors for them to enter through. Four’s Zelda- Dot he believed was her nickname sat on a throne that seemed too large for her, made of stone. It seemed far too imposing for the small kind looking woman that sat in it. She wasn’t diminutive by any means despite her stature as she exuded an air of leadership and power. From what Four told them about her, she was a gracious and respected ruler.

“Welcome heroes. I did not expect to get an opportunity to meet the heroes of the past and future, but it is an honor,” Dot said as she stood from her throne. She looked at Four with a soft smile. “How are you doing, Link?” She asked softly.

Four rolled his eyes. “So formal today,” she teased. “I’m doing well. It’s been a difficult quest, but fruitful. Now are you going to come give me a hug or not?”

Dot grinned as she quickly closed the distance between them and swept Four into an embrace. “It really has been too long my friend,” she replied as she squeezed them tightly. She pulled back with a smile before addressing the rest of the group. “Now what can I help you and your brothers with?”

“Well I’ve told you about the situation with the creature right?” Four asked and Dot nodded in reply. “We found a solution, but there’s a bit of a hiccup and we were wondering if maybe you know what to do. You see, we need all of the Master swords since they offer protection from the creature’s magic, but as you know I’ve never wielded the Master sword. I know I have the Four Sword, but is that going to be enough to protect me from the creature’s magic?”

Dot processed for a moment taking that all in before she replied. “The explanation you are looking for is quite long, but the short answer is yes it will protect you from the creatures magic same as the Master sword. Although why you were brought here just for me to tell you that I’m not sure.”

“The Four Sword was damaged a while back actually. I should have what I need to repair it at my house,” Four replied thoughtfully. “What’s the long answer?” They asked curiously.

“How about we discuss that over dinner. It’s quite a lengthy story and I think everyone would be more attentive with food in their bellies,” Dot pointed out and she wasn’t wrong. When Wild wasn’t nauseous he was ravenous and quite hangry if he wasn’t fed. “You’re probably all tired from your travels and could do with a proper meal.” 

“Alright that sounds good. Thank you Dot you’re the best,” Four said with a genuine smile which Dot returned.

“Anything for you my friend.”

-

The explanation Dot gave them was long and complicated, but she actually did a very good job of explaining it sinuously. There was a lot of time line bullshit involved which always made things more confusing, but Wild mostly understood how it worked. Dot had explained that the Four sword and Master sword were both forged from the same sword that Sky initially found in Skyloft, The Goddess sword as she and Sky called it. The minish had called it a sword from the heavens so it made sense that they could be connected. She assured them that since they both had the power to fight evil and seal darkness it should offer Four the protection they need to help fight the creature. All that was left now was to repair the sword. 

After having dinner at the castle and spending the night there (Four’s house was a little too small to accommodate 8 extra people), they returned to her house the next day to begin repairing the sword. Wild was just glad that they finally got a break and wouldn’t have to fight any monsters for it this time. They could all use an easy task.

“Right, so what do we need to do to repair the Four Sword?” Time asked Four as they entered her smithing room. 

“All I really need is a specific metal to repair the cracks in it and then I’ll need to add some light magic back into it,” Four explained as they began digging around for the tools they would need. “We can do that multiple ways. I used elements when I first forged it, but the Master swords beam should do the trick. Much easier than going back to the temples to get more elements.”

 “Finally something easy,” Hyrule said with some relief. “I was worried we were gonna have to fight fucking wizzrobes or something.”

Warriors chuckled at that. “I’m with you there.”

“So once it’s fixed I just need to hit it with my beam and it’s all good?” Sky clarified and Four nodded. “Great sounds simple enough.

“It should be. I do have to break down one of my favorite swords for the material though. As much as it pains me we’ll have to make do,” Four said with a sad sigh as they picked up a sword made from a dark metal. It really was beautiful and it was tragic that it had to be sacrificed to repair the Four Sword. 

“How do we break it down?” Wind asked curiously. “Do we just break it off into pieces or what?”

“I mean if pieces is what you need we could just give it to Wild,” Legend snickered.

Before Four could reply Wild took the sword from his hands. “I can do that,” he said with a smirk as he exited the small smithing room.

“Wait Wild,” Twilight tried to stop him, but he was already getting to work. 

Wild began furiously bashing the sword against a rock. He hit the rock with all the fury and emotion he had pent up which was a lot given his emotional state. Hormones are a bitch. It felt good to hit something like this and he enjoyed smashing the sword against the rock. He put all of his strength into breaking the weapon while the others watched with some concern. The sword was sturdier than he had expected, but that just meant he had to try harder. He would gladly do so. 

When the rock wasn’t doing the trick Wild decided a tree would be even more satisfying. He approached one of the nearby trees and began to furiously hack at it with the sword while the others continued watching in both curiosity and worry. Wild furiously beat the tree with the sword doing his level best to destroy it and the tree. The tree began to creak and wobble as Wild continued hacking away at it.

“Uh Wild,” Twilight tried to get his attention as he saw the tree begin to lean. “You might want to stand back I think that’s going to-”

He didn’t finish before the tree began its descent just as the sword broke into many pieces. Wild quickly side stepped just avoiding the toppling tree. Everyone was silent as they stared at the fallen tree and Wild holding the hilt of what was once a sword.

“Who hurt you?” Legend asked after a moment.

Wild just chuckled. “Sometimes you just need some smash therapy. You should try it sometime.”

Wind just stared at him for a moment. “You are absolutely fucking feral.”

Notes:

Here's the Link to the video explaining the whole Four sword theory: https://youtu.be/ssobN1QNQ24?si=xb5HvMXlGPR32cYq
All credit for the video and theory goes to the owner of the channel. I claim none of it I just thought it was a cool theory that fit the story.

Chapter 22: Sword Fights And Scary Stories

Summary:

The Chain fixes the four sword and discover a new property of it. Wild tells a scary story and the Chain gets to meet Wind's family.

Notes:

Heyyyy what is up my guys. I'm back finally it's been a long time sorry! I didn't plan to wait this long, but I had to get surgery back in the beginning of November and i got engaged this month so it's been a crazy 2 months lol. I'm hoping to post more often if work allows, but I hope you enjoy this chapter!

Wild grumbled as Wind once again pulled ahead of him as they walked. They had been sent into town to restock on supplies and he of course had to go with Wind who walked as if he was always late to his grandma's birthday party. Wind was taller than him at this point and definitely not pregnant so his pace was far too fast for Wild to keep up with. Sidon may be three feet taller than him, but at least he was conscientious of Wild’s shorter strides. Normally Wild walked pretty fast, something that was second nature after years of traveling the wilds alone, but it was much more difficult now that his center of gravity was totally thrown off. Not to mention how much weight he’s gained in the last few months and the pressure in his pelvis.

“Wind, slow down,” Wild said a bit breathlessly as he struggled to catch up with the other hero.

Wind looked back and saw Wild several paces behind. “Oh sorry,” he said timidly. “I guess I’m just used to walking fast. You know how it is.”

“Yeah well I’m not walking anywhere fast like this,” Wild replied motioning to his ever growing baby bump. “They’re slowing me down a bit.”

“Right. Probably hard carrying that around all the time,” Wind said as he slowed down enough to walk in stride with Wild.

“It’s not so bad except for the fact that my lower back is killing me.”

Wind grimaced. “I’m glad I’m not pregnant. Not that I could even get pregnant, but it sounds unpleasant…”

“It’s not all bad, but it has its challenges,” Wild replied with a shrug. “I’d do anything for them though.”

Wind smiled at that and they continued walking in silence for a bit. As they got into town Wind turned to look at Wild. “Do you think the baby is a girl or a boy?”

“Well I’d be happy with any gender honestly even if they choose something else later, but Sidon thinks the baby is a boy so I say girl,” Wild snickered.

“Now you’re just trying to annoy him.”

“Exactly,” Wild replied with a grin.

There was silence for a bit before Wind piped up again. “You know Aryll is a good name for a girl.”

Wild audibly rolled his eyes. “None of you should be naming children. You’re all menaces.”

“What, it’s a great name.”

“Sure then you name your kid that,” Wild chuckled. 

“I’m going to be their favorite uncle just you wait,” Wind declared.

“Whatever you say, ‘favorite uncle’. Now let’s get the potions we need.”

Wind nodded in agreement. “Better get back before Legend tries to kill Four. You know how particular Four can be about smithing and how pissed Legend gets when people tell him what to do.”

Wild chuckled. “Agreed.”

The town was quaint, but lively as there were many children running around. Some were playing games, others were making flower crowns or braiding each other's hair. There was lively conversation amongst the people populating the market as well and everyone seemed in good spirits. It didn’t take them long to find the supplies they needed and they only had to stop once for Wild to go to the bathroom. They were on their way back in no time with all their needed supplies tucked away in Wild’s pad. 

When they returned Four and Legend were sparring. Four was wielding a newly repaired Four sword and Legend held his old sword. Sky’s Master sword wasn’t the only one that burned the wielders hand when raised against another of her masters. They found that all of them do that so sparring with the Master swords was out of the question unless they wanted a burned hand. 

Four wielded the sword with a scary familiarity and ease. They had always been very good at combat, they were quick and fluid in their movements. Such skill proved especially useful when battling large, slow opponents. There was another clink of metal as the swords met one another. Legend looked determinedly at where their swords had met while Four just smirked. Suddenly Four pushed Legend back and quickly raised her sword into the air. In a flash of light she split into Four people each one dressed in a different color. 

“Hey, that’s cheating!” Legend said indignantly. 

Blue laughed. “No it’s not, I'm just using my resources.”

As Violet went to surge forward, sword raised when they suddenly stopped yelping in pain and dropping the sword. “What?!” Red asked, sounding concerned.

“It burned me!” Violet replied with wide eyes.

“Like the Master sword does?” Green asked curiously.

Violet shrugged. “It would seem so, but only when activated I guess.”

“Well that’s promising actually,” Wind remarked.

Warriors nodded. “Looks like Dot was right. It should work about the same as the Master sword against the creature.”

“Great, mystery solved,” Red said happily.

“Only problem now is that Legend is getting his ass kicked,” Twilight snickered from beside Warriors.

Legend gave him a sideways glare which gave Four the perfect opportunity to strike. The smaller hero quickly merged back into one and darted forward. She jammed the hilt into Legend’s and locked them together. Using the leverage they forced Legend to drop his sword and he fell to the ground from the force.

“I win again,” he said smugly.

“Fuck you,” Legend said through clenched teeth. “I’m going to win one of these days.”

Four just giggled. “Face it, I'm just better than you.”

“Are not, I’m just having an off day,” Legend lied. “I’m tired.”

“Then how do you explain all the other times I won against you while sparring?” Four said as she offered Legend a hand in getting up which he took.

Legend glared at him. “I’m better at hand to hand combat.”

“I think I’m better at hand to hand combat. I do have the upper hand in strength,” Twilight said with a shrug.

“I know how to do a technique called the earthwake. I bet that would beat your strength any day,” Wild argued.

“Earthwake? What’s that?” Time asked curiously.

“I can charge up an attack to cause a mini earthquake,” Wild explained.

That seemed to peak Hyrule’s interest. “Really? That’s so cool! Where did you learn that?”

“I learned it from the Yiga clan,” Wild said with a shrug trying to play it off as if it were nothing.

Sky looked nonplussed. “You mean the clan that has been trying to kill you since the rise of the calamity.”

“Yep,” Wild replied with a grin. “I hijacked a Yiga uniform and snuck in. They didn’t even question it when I walked right into their hideout.”

“Wow, color me impressed,” Warriors said sincerely. “I didn’t know you were the type for espionage.”

“I’m not. The Yiga are just incompetent,” Wild said with a chuckle.

Wind snorted. “We noticed.”

“Yeah they kidnapped Wind that one time and it took him what? Three hours to escape?” Hyrule said with a laugh.

“Two actually,” Wind corrected. 

“They don’t even have good loot,” Wild said with an eye roll.

“Wow the audacity,” Twilight deadpanned.

Four clapped his hands trying to regain everyone’s attention. “Alright, who's next?” 

-

Wild had made a simple, flavorful dinner of a hearty stew which everyone happily inhaled. It wasn’t often that they got such a hearty meal unless they were at Hyrule castle or Time’s ranch. Blessedly Four had a decent kitchen so Wild thought they could use a pick me up. 

Now that everyone was full they sat around the fireplace in Four’s house talking quietly with each other and just enjoying a relaxing evening. They were hard to come by these days so they always took advantage of it when they could. For once Wild wasn’t bored just sitting and relaxing, it was rather nice to get a break. The baby drained most of his energy these days so he was pretty content to just rest. 

Wind however was clearly restless and Four wasn’t much better. They both had way more energy than was reasonable and Wild envied them. It wasn’t long ago that he had that much energy and he mourned for those days. The pair was whispering conspiratorially with each other and Wild knew that couldn’t mean anything good. Wild gently elbowed Twilight to get his attention before nodding in the direction of the suspicious pair. 

“They’re up to something aren’t they,” Twilight whispered to Wild who nodded.

“Definitely,” Wild replied.

“Got anything to distract them?” Twilight asked him hopefully.

Wild thought for a moment then nodded. “I might have a scary story or two up my sleeve.”

Twilight nodded then turned back to the two would-be trouble makers. “Hey who wants to hear Wild tell a scary story?” 

Wind and Four instantly perked up. “Yes Wild has the best stories!” Wind said excitedly.

“Alright everyone gather around then,” Wild said with a grin. The others humored him gathering around the former champion as Four and Wind scooted in close, ready to listen intently. “Alright this is a story about the woman of the highland stable well. The abandoned well near the highland stable is easy to miss during the day when all is quiet. It blends in with the landscape when the sun is high in the sky, but at night it’s nearly impossible to miss. Not because of lights or anything like that no, its because night is when you can hear it.”

“Hear what?” Wind questioned apprehensively.

Wild smirked. “The woman of the well. She can be heard wailing every night. She wails and wails. Some say she is a banshee trying to lure people to the well so she can drown them. Others say it’s just a spirit mourning her husband, but no one knew for sure,” he paused breifly to build the suspense. “One day though a boy named Pypre went to investigate. His friend Haite had dared him to find out what was in there and Pyper never backed down from such a challenge. His parents always warned him against going there to investigate. They told him he would only find bad things, but he didn’t listen. He let his pride win and one night when the moon was high he went to the well and what he found was unexpected. As he approached the well he could hear the wailing of the woman. It sounded mournful and Pyper felt a pang of sympathy for her. Going to the edge of the well he looked down into it carefully. In his attempt to see who was in there Pyper slipped and tumbled down into the water below.”

“What happened to him?” Four asked fearfully. “Did he get out?”

“He was never seen again,” Wild said cryptically. “But if you go to the well late at night you can still hear the wailing of the woman, and the screams of the young muscian.”

Wind shivered as the story ended. “He shouldn’t have gone to that well.”

“You have to be careful around banshees. They’ll lure anyone in and they’re more common than you think,” Twilight said holding back a grin.

“Yeah they’re especially common in the woods. That’s why you always have to be careful going into the woods alone at night,” Wild said with a sage nod.

“So it was a banshee then?” Four asked curiously.

Wild shrugged. “Who knows. Maybe it was something worse.”

There was silence in the room for a moment. Wind, Four, and Hyrule all looked terrified even Sky looked a bit weary. Legend was trying to play it off like he wasn’t, but Wild could see the unease in his body language. Warriors seemed nonchalant, but Wild watched him shift nervously in his seat. He gave himself a mental pat on the back. He hadn’t expected to really scare anyone with his story let alone Warriors, but it was rather amusing to see the hardened war Captain scared of a little ghost story.

“It was probably just one of those weird gloom hand things Wild told us about,” Legend said stubbornly.

“That doesn’t sound better,” Wind said with a shudder.

“I mean I guess it could have been, but I haven’t seen any of those things since I defeated Ganon,” Wild replied with a shrug. “Now who wants hot cocoa before bed?”

-

The next portal they went through dropped them in possibly one of the worst spots yet. Worse than the time it dropped them on the archery field in Warriors’ era or in the middle of nowhere in Legend’s era. Wild was convinced Hylia hated them because the portal had dropped them in the middle of the ocean. They were surrounded on all sides by nothing, but deep blue waves and honestly they were just lucky they didn’t end up in the middle of a storm.

They safely assumed that they were in Wind’s era and thankfully were able to flag down a cargo ship pretty quickly. The kind captain had given them a ride to Outset Island where Wind’s home was and the hero of the winds practically skipped off the boat, the others following his lead.

“So this is the island you live on?” Hyrule asked and Wind smiled broadly.

“It sure is. It feels good to be home. I can’t wait to show you guys everything!” Wind replied excitedly. “My house is this way. I can’t wait for you guys to meet my grandma and sister. Oh also Celeste!”

Wild smiled at the mention of Celeste. ‘That’s your girlfriend right?’ He signed in question

Wind nodded enthusiastically. “Yep! I was actually going to ask her brother out, but then I met her and I just knew I had to ask her instead. She’s amazing, you guys are going to love her!”

Wild chuckled at his enthusiasm. He always loved how vibrant Wind was, even now that he was older he still kept his childlike wonder. The youngest hero bounced along down the path toward a small hut that was obviously Wind's home. The fact that the yard was covered in materials and artifacts from the young hero’s adventures made was a tell tale sign. 

An old woman was bent over in the yard tending to the flowers and vegetable garden when they approached. Wind whistled to get her attention and she immediately perked up. As she turned around her face broke out in a wide smile and she opened her arms. The hero of Winds bounded forward and barreled into his grandmother with a happy giggle. 

“My dear Link you have returned at last!” She exclaimed as she hugged her grandson tightly. “I've missed you so much.”

“I've missed you too grandma,” Wind said fondly as he gentle squeezed her. “Is Aryll here?” He asked as he pulled way.

“Yes she's just inside playing poker and getting her rear kicked by Celeste,” his grandma said with a laugh. 

Wind smiled widely at the mention of his girlfriend. “Great we’re gonna go say hi!”

“Link dear wait,” his grandmother said, slowing the rambunctious sailor with a hand on his shoulder. “Who are your friends here?” 

The young sailor looked a bit sheepish having forgotten to introduce the 8 other strangers with him. “Oh right,” he said with a nervous laugh. “These are the people I told you about. The other heroes of Hylia from the past and future. My brothers.”

“Well I guess i know everyones names then,” his grandmother chuckled. 

“We all have nicknames,” Hyrule piped up.

“Well let's go in and you can introduce everyone to the others too,” his grandma offered with a kind smile.

They all followed the small woman into the hut. It was small and quaint with a homey feel. As they entered they could hear the sounds of laughter from the living room. There were two young women on the floor, one was clearly Wind's sister as the resemblance was uncanny and the other must have been Celeste.

She really was quite beautiful, her long dark hair sat in soft waves. Her green eyes were bright with a glint of mischievousness which was perfect for Wind. 

“Link you're back!” Aryll yelled as she jumped up and nearly tackled Wind with a hug.

Wind grunted then chuckled as he returned the hug. “It's good to be back.”

“I missed you so much,” she said as she let Wind out of the bone crushing hug. “You've been gone forever. I thought you were done with adventures.”

“This is my last one I promise,” Wind declared.

Celeste chuckled as she came over to give Wind a hug of her own. “We all know that's not true. You always find another adventure.”

Wind smiled widely as he hugged her tightly. “You know me too well,” he said softly before laying a gentle kiss on her lips.

Of course Legend couldn't help himself and gave a wolf whistle. Wind huffed in annoyance as he let go of Celeste and took her hand instead. He turned to the others and began introducing them to his family. 

“Well guys this is my little sister Aryll and my girlfriend Celeste,” he began. “These are my brothers, the other heroes of the sword.”

“Well at least we know all of your names,” Celeste joked. “Although that might make it hard to distinguish everyone.”

“Don't worry we all have nicknames,” Wind assured her as he began gesturing to each of his siblings. “This is Time, Twilight, Legend, Four, Hyrule, Wild, Sky and Warriors.”

“Nice to meet you all then. Link has told us a lot about you all. Especially Warriors,” Celeste said with a grin.

Wind glared at her as Warriors perked up. “Oh really? I am pretty cool so I'm not surprised,” the captain said with a smirk. “I told you I was his favorite,” he gloated as he gently jabbed Time with his elbow.

Time rolled his eyes and ignored him. “It's nice to meet you all,” he said with a kind smile. “We really need to discuss our next step though.”

“There's time for that while we make dinner,” Celeste declared. “Do any of you know how to cook? I know better than to let Link into the kitchen. He simply can't be trusted around fire,” she teased. 

‘Twilight and I know how to cook,’ Wild signed. 

“Wonderful you two can help in the kitchen while the rest of these fine young people finish the chores,” Wind’s grandma declared. Wind huffed but she promptly ignored it. “Let's get to work!”

 

Chapter 23: How Many Links Does it Take to Solve a Puzzle

Summary:

The Chain sets out to get Wind's master sword and the puzzle is apparently harder than expected

Notes:

These graveyard shifts are kicking my ass, but at least they give me time to write lol. I hope you enjoy!

CW this chapter: mentions of past trauma, zero braincells used

The Chain had discussed their plan and set out the next morning. Wind had explained to the Chain the process he had to go through to get the sword during his adventure. It seemed a bit tedious having to go through the Tower of the Gods to even get to the mysterious castle, but that was Hylia for you. She always seemed to make things more complicated than they needed to be. Obviously they would have to get to the top of the tower to open the gateway to the mysterious castle, but they had all been loathe to go through the Tower. The last thing they wanted to do was complete a dungeon, they had all had their fill of them. 

So to avoid having to complete yet another they planned for Wild to climb to the top instead. Although he was not particularly excited to climb a whole tower at about 7 months pregnant (time was hardly linear for them so it was hard to tell exactly), but he decided it was better than fighting their way through the tower. Since he was the only one who could climb he was willing to do so.

Wind's boat wasn't big enough for all 9 of them so they had to catch a ride on a cargo ship. Thankfully the captain was more than happy to drop them off since it was on the way, but they would have to wait there until the ship passed back by again.

Wild stepped carefully onto the flagstones. The base of the tower was well paved and maintained for something so old, but it was a tower for gods he supposed so it made some sense. He was immediately entranced by the water within the cove created by the base of the tower. It flowed in and out at regular intervals as if the ocean itself was breathing. It was fascinating to watch and Wild wondered how it was possible for the tower to have its own tide like that. 

He was broken from his trance by Twilight's large hand on his shoulder. “Intriguing how the tide seems to have a mind of its own isn't it.” His mentor said.

“Yeah I don't do much sea exploration, but the way the tide works has always fascinated me,” Wild replied thoughtfully.

“I had never actually seen the ocean prior to starting our first adventure as a group,” Twilight said with a shrug. “My Hyrule is landlocked.”

Before Wild could reply, Time, having finished talking to the ship captain, called everyone over. The chain gathered around their de facto leader and listened intently.

“Alright everyone knows the plan,” the hero of time began. “Wild's going to climb to the top of the tower and ring the bell. Once the gateway is open we'll head through. We'll have to swim unfortunately, but the ship captain will come back here to pick us up whenever they're on their way back through. Everyone got it?” Everyone affirmed their understanding. “Alright then, Wild you’re up.”

He nodded and began getting out his climbing gear. Wild changed quickly and prepped his hands with chalk. “Alright. I'm ready,” he stated. 

“Good luck then,” Twilight said, giving him a nod and with that Wild began the climb. 

It was a bit of a daunting task as the tower looked quite tall when you're hanging off the side of it. Wild focused on putting one hand in front of the other then one foot and the next. The climb was slow going and far more exhausting than Wild remembered long climbs like this being. He was tiring quickly and he still had to climb down after he got to the top. 

He was huffing and puffing by the time he got to the top, his shaky limbs barely pulled him over the edge once he arrived. Wild rolled over the edge and flopped onto his back thoroughly exhausted. Since when did one climb leave him spent? He used to be able to climb an entire mountain in one day. Hopefully after the baby comes he'll be able to get fit again.

“You okay up there Wild?” Sky yelled from down below.

Wild weakly raised his arm and gave a thumbs up over the side of the tower. “One second,” he called back as he forced himself into a seated position. Hauling himself to his feet was harder than expected, but he finally got up and looked around. He groaned as he took in the ladder that bridges the last 10 feet to the bell. He was not about to climb a ladder not to mention the bell was almost 15 feet above the platform.

Wild easily came to the conclusion that he was not going to get up there and instead pulled out his bow. The lynel bow should have enough power to do the trick he figures. Loading 3 arrows he shot straight as always and the sound of the bell echoed loudly through the tower with an eerie tone.  

Then there came a whooshing and burbling noise before a glowing ring began to take form in the water below. It was bright enough to see clearly from the top of the tower and the others cheered as the gateway opened.

“Good work Wild,” Wind yelled happily from down below. Wild just gave another weak thumbs up over the edge.

“Alright Wild you can come down now,” Warriors called up to him.

Wild huffed in annoyance. “Give me a minute,” he called back, trying not to sound irritated. All he needed was a moment to catch his breath dammit.

“Are you okay up there Wild?” Four asked, her voice a bit tight with concern. 

“Fine, just tired. I'm coming,” Wild replied grumbling under his breath, “Not like I just climbed a 50 foot tower or anything.”

Wild had never been so grateful for his back stock of supplies that he kept in his pad as he summoned a rope. He tied the rope securely to one of the spires then wrapped it around his hand a few times. Backing up to the edge Wild carefully and slowly began to repel down the side. It was much easier than climbing down the whole way so it was well worth the rope burn. When he got to the bottom the others immediately took note of his somewhat haggard appearance. 

“You don't look very good,” Hyrule observed as he stepped forward to inspect the former champion.

“I’m fine,” Wild insisted, but it was entirely unconvincing as his knees nearly buckled when he went to take a step. Hyrule barely caught him with help from Legend’s quick reflexes. 

“You are most definitely not,” Hyrule said exasperatedly. “Now sit before you fall over.”

Hyrule began examining Wild while the others prepared for the next step. “Alright Wild you need to stay here,” Time stated, cutting off the younger hero when he began to object. “No buts. You're not in any condition to finish this mission. Stay here and wait for the ship. Can you stay with him Hyrule?”

The traveler agreed readily. “I'll take care of him. We'll make sure the ship waits for you guys if they come early.”

Time nodded then turned to the group. “Alright let's head through. Once the tide comes in high, we'll jump.”

“Don't forget to secure all of your gear too. Don't want it floating away,” Wind added helpfully. 

And with that the 7 brothers leaped into the water and made the short swim to the glowing gateway. The last thing Wild saw was Wind's golden hair as it disappeared beneath the water.

-

The trip through the gateway was a bit disorienting, but Wind was just grateful to be set down gently for once. All the crashing through portals was giving him quite the crick in his neck. He looked around at the familiar, foreboding castle as he and the others sloshed out of the shallow water and onto the steps. The castle was once again dull and devoid of color. Unlike the others eras the dungeons in his era had reset after he returned the Master sword to its resting place. 

Wind joined the group that had gathered just outside the entrance. Time gestured for him to come forward and Wind did so eagerly. “Alright sailor You lead the way.”

He nodded confidently and began to lead them through the castle. Wind grimaced when he saw the first frozen moblin and he was reminded of the unpleasant task of ridding the castle of them the first time. 

“Are these… Statues or something?” Four asked curiously as she inspected a nearby dark nut. 

“Unfortunately no,” Wind sighed. “They’re frozen in time. Once we pull the sword they’ll reanimate.”

Twilight grimaced. “So we'll need to fight our way out?” He asked apprehensively and Wind nodded in resignation. “Great, just what we need.”

“We've fought worse,” Sky pointed out. 

“I fucking hate moblins,” Legend grumbled. 

“Alright let's stay on task,” Warriors said attempting to get the wayward Links back on task. “How do we get to the sword, Wind?”

He gestures toward the doorway at the end of the corridor. “Just through there. We just need to solve the puzzle and the chamber to the sword will open up.”

The sailor guided his brothers through the door and into the large room. As they approached the puzzle Legend looked at it confidently. “This doesn't look too hard,” he said after inspecting it. “We just put the triangle blocks on the spots of the triforce right?”

“Thats right. We just have to scooch them around until they fit right,” Wind confirmed. 

“That should be easy,” Four said confidently. They were all very wrong.

Each hero on their own is smart, clever, and quick thinking, but together? You might as well have thrown a bunch of donkeys in a pen together and told them to figure out which one is the ass. A nearly impossible task. So naturally arguments ensued as everyone fought over which block to move next and where, or who was going to move it.

“No, we need to move it to the right,” Sky insisted. 

“No, just pull it forward,” Twilight argued. 

Legend broke in next. “The triangle won't be in the right position. It's upside down right now.”

“It's an equilateral triangle,” Twilight said exasperatedly.

“I know that!” Legend declared defensively. 

Time sighed in exasperation. He was too old for this. Was he ready for a child? So long as they were more like malon than him he figured it would be fine he didn't know if he would be able to handle a baby just like him… While the others argued, Time quietly walked over and pulled the block around the left and it easily locked into place. 

“Done,” he declared and the others’ heads snapped up immediately. 

“How did you…” Four trailed off. 

“Doesn’t matter, let's just grab the sword,” Wind interjected. As if on queue they heard the statue at the far end of the room scrape against the flagstone as it moved to reveal a set of stairs.  

Wind led the way down the stairs somewhat apprehensively. He didn't like what was coming next. He hadn't liked it before and he didn't like it now. His heart was beating hard as he laid his hands on the sword remembering how hard and scary it had been the first time. The sailor looked back to his brothers and Time gave him an encouraging nod. 

Taking a deep breath, Wind smoothly pulled the master sword from the pedestal. There was silence as the statues above moved, saluting the sword and its wielder. As soon as he pulled the sword however, they heard the war cries of the monsters coming to life in the castle. 

Sky sighed exasperatedly. “Here we go.”

-

By the time they had fought their way through all of the monsters it was nearly sun down. As they emerged from the gateway thoroughly waterlogged and a bit cold and miserable they could see the sun dipping below the horizon. When they climbed out of the water and located Wild and Hyrule sitting on the edge of the platform below the tower. Wild was propped against a wall and Hyrule sat in front of him. The pregnant man looked a bit worse for wear, but relieved to see everyone alive and well.

Hyrule turned around and gave a small wave. “Hey guys,” he greeted as they got closer. “How did it go?”

Wind pulled out the sword to show them that the mission was successful. “Had to fight our way out through a horde of moblins, but we got what we came for.”

“Great, then we can get Wild back to Outset for some much needed rest,” Hyrule said as he stood up.

“How are you feeling cub?” Twilight asked the concern evident in his voice. 

“I'm alright just tired,” Wild assured him, but no one looked convinced. 

“We should get him back sooner rather than later,” Hyrule said, ignoring Wild's tendency to downplay things, especially his health. “Can someone help me get him up?”

Twilight quickly stepped forward and helped the healer slowly lift Wild up from the ground. As soon as they had him off the ground they heard the familiar whoosh of a portal from somewhere behind them. They all turned to see just that and there was a collective groan. 

“We just can't catch a break,” Legend complained. 

“I'll let the captain know we won't be needing a ride,” Time said, sounding resigned. 

Twilight and Hyrule helped Wild take his potion before joining the others as they gathered around the portal. “Guesses on where we'll end up next?” Legend asked the others.

“My guess is maybe Wild’s era?” Sky replied uncertainly and Wild perked up a bit at the suggestion. “Or possibly Time’s. I think those are the only ones left,” he finished thoughtfully. 

Wild sighed. “I'll try not to get my hopes up.”

Four put a comforting hand on his shoulder. “I'm sure we'll see him soon.” Wild just gave them a small smile in return. 

Just then Time rejoined the group. “Alright, is everyone ready? All equipment and people accounted for?”

“Should be,” Warriors replied after doing a headcount.

“Let's get this over with,” Wind grumbled as he took the lead through the portal. 

They filed in one at a time and Twilight continued to help support Wild from behind. The world went white as they stepped through feeling time and magic whoosh past them.

Notes:

Found out that morning sickness is actually tied to the father's health which is an interesting fact. You're welcome :)

Chapter 24: Sappy AF

Summary:

The Chain arrives in a new era. Good sappy times are had.

Notes:

Sorry this chapter is super late. I got married a month ago because they are trying to ban gay marriage in my state again. Then I also had a big flare up of my chronic health condition so it's been a time. Thank God for my wife because I can barely function right now ahdlkajlfjw. I couldn't help myself I wanted a sweet sappy chapter so here you go. Malon and Time are such good parents lol

CW this chapter: Sappy, Very sappy

The portal spit the Chain out somewhere near Kokiri forest in Time's era. It didn’t take Time long to figure out where they were and thankfully they weren’t very far from Lon Lon. The chain sighed in relief knowing it would just be a quick trip to Time’s place. Wild was a bit wobbly and clearly exhausted, but he was just able to make the journey with help from Twilight and Wind. When they arrived they were greeted by an enthusiastic Malon who looked more pregnant than expected.
“There's my favorite band of heroes!” She said cheerily as she opened the door. “How goes the adventuring?”
“Pretty good. Although I could do with less complaining from Legend,” Time teased as he took his wife into his arms for a hug and a kiss.
“Hey!” The veteran said indignantly. “I don't complain that much. Besides Wind is way worse.”
“Am not! You were literally just complaining about having to walk to Lon Lon which wasn't even very far,” Wind said indignantly.
“Well I’m sure you're all pretty tired. Lucky for you the chores are already done. My father's farm hands just finished them,” Malon informed them cheerily. “Come on in though and we'll start dinner. Where's my kitchen helper?” She asked excitedly, scanning the group for Wild. Her face dropped a bit when she caught sight of the former champion. He looked pale and exhausted, like he was about ready to fall down on the spot. “Goodness, you don't look very good, Wild. Are you alright?”
Wild mustered a weak smile. “I've been better. I could use a nap.”
Malon made a worried noise. “You all come in and I'll get a bed ready for ya Wild.”
As they followed her in Time objected. “I can get it ready love. You go sit down.”
“I'm fine,” Malon insisted, but Time looked unconvinced. “Alright fine you go do it. Twilight can help me with dinner.”
“Alright,” Twilight agreed with a nod.
“I can help too!” Hyrule offered as well and everyone immediately objected loudly. Wild cringed at the loud protests as they inflamed his headache. “Alright jeez don’t all jump in at once. I guess it’s all you Twilight.”
“Right,” the farmhand said distractedly. With one last worried glance toward Wild he followed Malon to the kitchen.
While they started dinner Time and Hyrule helped Wild to the first floor bedroom. It wasn't big, but Time figured Wild would be grateful he didn’t have to climb stairs right now. He looked like he was about to pass out so they needed to get him to bed quickly. They sat the pregnant man on the small stool in the corner while Time pulled out the pillows and blankets from the closet.
He and Hyrule quickly made up the bed before helping Wild over to it. They helped him out of his boots and equipment before settling him in bed under the covers. Wild promptly fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow and Time felt a twinge of protectiveness in his chest. It was amazing how each of these heroes had wormed their way into his heart without him even realizing it until they were already firmly rooted there. The hero of Time would make sure he and his child got home safe no matter what. Even if he had to face down Hylia herself.
“Let's let him rest,” Hyrule whispered, pulling Time from his thoughts.
“Right,” Time agreed following Hyrule as he left the room. After one last look at Wild’s peaceful, sleeping face, he gently closed the door behind him.
-
Wild slowly blinked his eyes open and looked around the room. The window showed that it was dark outside already and he wondered how long he had been asleep. When had he gone to sleep? Thankfully he recognized Time’s house so he knew he was safe, but everything that happened after going through the portal was a bit of a blur. He must have been more tired after climbing the tower than he thought. Though anyone who had climbed a tower in his condition would be.
He slowly sat up and stretched, cringing when he felt a twinge in his lower back. Kicking off the covers he slowly swung his legs out of bed and stood up. His legs protested a bit, the stiff muscles momentarily causing him to wobble. Wild steadied himself and stepped into the hallway. Seeing light streaming from the living room he headed toward the warm light, curious to see who was still up at what must be such a late hour. Entering the room he saw Malon and Time cuddling on the couch together and watching the fire crackle.
Wild paused taking in the scene. It felt as if he was intruding on a special moment between the two. He tried to leave quietly so as not to disturb them, backing up a bit into the hall, but unfortunately he had already been caught. Malon’s gaze locked onto him and she gave him a soft smile.
“You're looking a bit better. How are you feeling?” She asked as she sat up from where she was leaning on Time’s shoulder.
Wild paused a bit awkwardly as he fumbled for words wondering whether he should try to take his leave. Eventually he resigned himself to his fate and took another step into the little living room, the fire bathing his face in light. “Better. Kind of hungry, but that's the best sleep I've gotten in weeks.”
Malon nodded empathetically. “The insomnia can be something else. Why the baby can’t wait until morning to kick me in the ribs I have no idea,” she said with a chuckle.
Wild laughed with her. “Exactly and don’t even get me started on the pelvic pressure from lying down. I haven’t slept on my back in months.”
“Ah, what I wouldn’t give to be able to sleep on my front again,” Malon said wistfully.
“From the looks of it that won’t be far off,” Time piped up from next to her. “You’ve grown quite a bit since we were last here.”
Malon nodded as she ran her hand up and down her belly. “You’ve been gone for a while. I just hope you guys are able to finish this quest before the baby comes.”
“How long until then?” Wild asked her curiously.
“Doctor said it could be another month, but he’s not sure. These things are hard to predict,” Malon answered with a happy sigh. After a brief pause Malon perks up again. “You must be hungry though. We saved you some dinner you should eat.”
Wild grimaced a bit at the thought of food as his stomach gurgled quietly and he thought twice about whether or not he was actually hungry. “I don’t really feel up to eating anything.”
Malon gave him a sympathetic look. “I know you don’t feel good hun, but you should still eat something. You need to keep yourself strong. It’ll make you feel better, promise.”
“Alright,” Wild agreed after a moment's hesitation.
He followed the couple to the kitchen and watched as Time sat Malon down and prepared Wild’s food himself. It was a simple meal of sliced ham, potatoes and mixed veggies. It was light enough that it didn’t make his nausea worse thankfully, but still hearty enough that his belly was full after he was done. Wild had to admit that Malon was right; he did feel better after having a warm meal.
“That was very good thank you,” Wild said after he had finished.
“Of course,” Malon said with a warm smile. “I have something else for you as well.” She slid a cup his way and inside was a warm fragrant tea. “Should help you sleep better. I’ll send some with you when you take off again too.”
Wild felt a bit of emotion well up in his chest at how thoughtful she was. He was not going to cry over tea right now, he told himself. “Thank you,” he managed to say without sounding as if he was about to start sobbing into his tea and the three went to sit in the living room while Wild sipped his drink.
“So how’s Sidon Wild? Have you talked to him at all since you told him about the baby?” Malon asked curiously.
Wild couldn’t help, but smile. “Yeah we’ve been writing to each other quite a bit. He’s very excited about the baby of course and worried about me obviously,” he began excitedly. “It was such a sweet letter though he really is the most amazing man I’ve ever met. I’ve been trying to write to him regularly. I think it helps him just as much as it helps me to hear from him. He’s been very good at reassuring and comforting me even from thousands of years away.”
“How has he been handling the whole situation with you being gone?” Malon asked him, her voice soft with compassion.
“He’s… having a hard time with it. I mean he doesn’t know when things happen until long after the fact you know?” Wild said sadly. “He doesn’t like being out of the loop, but he’s supporting me as much as he can from an entirely different era. I really miss him… Getting his letters has been the one of the biggest things keeping me going honestly. I just hope I get to see him again soon.”
Malon nodded empathetically. “I’m sure it’s been very hard, but I’m glad he’s been helping you as much as he can. What has he said in his letters? Any updates on how things are going in your era?”
Wild tried not to blush as he thought about some of the letters that Sidon had sent. “Yeah, it sounds like the infection has spread of course, but hopefully we’ll take care of it before it’s really a problem. Other than that it’s just about how much he loves and misses me…”
Malon gave him a knowing look. “Hmm very vague… have his letters been rather…salacious?” Wild blushed harder and Malon chuckled. “I’m just teasing. I’m glad you’ve been staying in touch.”
“Yeah me too,” Wild agreed quickly, trying to move on from the subject. “How much has Time told you about how the quest is going
“Not much, just that you found a solution. Most of the time he tells me about pleasant things or about how much he loves me,” Malon said with a smile and Time blushed slightly. “He really is such a sap.”
Time cleared his throat awkwardly. “Right well upon Sun’s suggestion we’ve started collecting the Master swords from each era. We hope that they will protect us from the Creatures' magic and be powerful enough to defeat it,” Time began. “It seems that Hylia agreed with our solution so we’ve been traveling between eras collecting them. We’ve collected all, but two now. Just Wild, and I’s left so we should be close to confronting the creature now. We’ve been lucky not to have any big issues-”
“I think Twilight, Warriors and I would disagree actually,” Wild spoke up.
Time nodded in agreement. “Yes, we’ve run into a few problems, but considering some of our past adventures and this situation I would say we’ve been rather lucky. It could have been a lot worse. Still could be a lot worse.”
“Fair enough. You make a good point,” Wild eventually conceded.
“Our next step is obviously going to be collecting the Master sword from our era,” Time continued explaining to Malon.
As he droned on, Wild felt his mind begin to wander and he began to feel the effects of the tea. The drowsiness started to take over and his consciousness began to fade. Slowly he sank into sleep allowing Time and Malon’s voices to wash over him creating soothing white noise. He felt safe, he felt relaxed and he felt loved. Wild allowed this to pull him down into a peaceful sleep.

Malon stopped Time as he continued talking, shushing him and pointing to the man fast asleep on the chair across from them. “Looks like someone was tired.”
“Even after that long nap he took,” Time chuckled quietly. “We should probably get him to bed.”
His wife nodded in agreement. They quietly got up and Time carefully, so as not to wake him, lifted him from the couch into his arms. Slowly they made their way back to the first story bedroom that Wild had been sleeping in earlier. Malon opened the door for him and stepped to the side to make space for him to carry the sleeping man over the threshold. Time gently set Wild down on the bed and Malon instinctively moved to help tuck him in. Once he was snuggly under the blankets and sleeping soundly they both stood back and watched him fondly. Malon felt a tug in her heart as she looked at him and had to hold back a sniffle. If she loved their baby as much as she loved these heroes she feared her heart might burst. It’s a good thing she can always make room for more love.
“One day we’ll be putting our baby to bed just like this,” she whispered quietly and Time slipped an arm around her.
“I can’t wait,” Time said with a suspicious crack in his voice as he said it. “You’re going to be a wonderful mother.”
“And you’ll be the best father ever,” Malon replied with a warm smile. Time opened his mouth to protest, but she stopped him. “No arguments. Just seeing how well you take care of the others, I know you will be.”
Time stopped for a moment, but eventually conceded. “I really hope so.”
And with that they left the room, closing the door gently behind them.

Notes:

Only Malon would say salacious... and may Twilight lol

Chapter 25: The Kokiri Are Mean And Ruto is Great

Summary:

The Chain sets out to collect the spiritual stones and Time struggles with some of his past trauma.

Notes:

Sorry the chapters have become very inconsistent. I'm determined to finish this fic so I will be doing so, but I'm also fighting against some ADHD burnout so I'm setting my expectations low. It will be finished, but it may take more time than I would like it to djfnaondfkwn. I really appreciate everyone's support so thank you for reading and I appreciate everyone who has stuck around!

CW this chapter: Mentions of past trauma, mentions of death, brief flashback, Time struggling with his PTSD

Once the groggy heroes had eaten and prepared for the day they set out to Kokiri forest. They would need to recollect the spiritual stones to access the Master sword so they figured it was as good a place to start as any and it was the closest. There was thankfully little complaining as they trekked across Hyrule to the forest as everyone seemed well rested for once. Which was likely because they finally got to sleep somewhere safe and warm, but even more importantly they got to sleep in beds. They didn’t even complain when some of them had to double up since the ranch house didn’t have quite enough beds for everyone to have their own.
The journey to Kokiri forest was rather uneventful and it gave Time hope that getting the sword would be easier than he expected. Of course he couldn't get his hopes up and they were dashed rather quickly when they arrived at the entrance of the forest. As they walked through the tunnel and across the bridge they heard commotion coming from the opposite end of the second tunnel.
“What’s all the fuss about?” Warriors asked out loud.
Time only shrugged as they got closer they saw a group of small Kokiri blocking the entrance to the forest. “What’s going on?” Time asked the Kokiri blocking their path.
They all turned to look at him and there was a ripple of surprise through the group immediately followed by anger. “So the know it alls were right. You are back.” One of them said and Time recognized him as Mido. “You know you have a lot of audacity coming back here after what you did.”
“What’s he talking about, Time?” Wind asked curiously, clearly convinced that Time can do no wrong.
“It was something that happened a long time ago,” he answered the young sailor. “I’m not here to make trouble, I just need to talk to the Deku tree.”
“Well you’re not going to see him,” Fado pitched in. “You’d probably just kill him again anyway.”
“What do you mean kill him?” Warriors said incredulously. “You can’t just- kill the Deku tree. Not even a raging fire killed it in my time.”
Mido gave him a dirty look. “Yeah well he did. So you’re not allowed in the forest. We don’t need you killing any more trees.”
“I didn’t kill the Deku Tree,” Time said irritatedly. “Technically it was Ganon and it grew back anyway.”
“It still counts!” One of the know-it-all brothers said angrily. “If you hadn’t taken the emerald it wouldn’t have had to grow back.”
“If I hadn’t taken it-!” Time started yelling, but stopped himself and took a breath. “If I hadn’t taken the emerald and gotten the sword, Hyrule would be in ruins. I had to take it to defeat Ganon.”
The other know-it-all brother scoffed. “If you had just left it alone we all would have been better off and maybe you would still have both of your eyes.”
Time froze at the mention of his missing eye. He felt his stomach drop as his heart rate picked up. Suddenly he was out in the forest again, blood on the ground and a knife in his hands. There was so much blood, it was his blood. On the knife, on his hands, on his face. He could hear Malon screaming for him in the distance desperately trying to find him before he could, before he could- he was snapped out of his flashback by a hand on his shoulder and a familiar voice. He looked to his right to see Wild with a hand on his shoulder squeezing hard enough to get his attention, but not hard enough to hurt.
“What’s going on over here?” The voice of a friend. “What’s all the commotion about?” Saria asked impatiently, her brow furrowed. Her expression immediately softened when she saw Time. “Link?”
“Hey Saria,” Time replied, trying not to sound exhausted. “It’s been a while.”
“It certainly has,” she replied with a big smile. “Still as bland looking as I remember,” his friend said jokingly. “Why are you here though? Not that I’m not happy to see you of course, but last I heard you had disappeared off on another adventure.”
He sighed deeply. “Yeah, still on our way to completing the quest. We need the Kokiri emerald so we can retrieve the master sword again.”
Saria looked concerned at the mention of the sword. “Is this a Ganon problem?”
“No, but it’s definitely a big problem. It poses a threat to all eras. All of Hyrule across all of time is at stake if we don’t get the sword,” Time said pleadingly. “We have to get that sword.”
The Kokiri girl thought for a moment then nodded decisively. “Alright let’s go talk to the Deku tree.”
“But-” Mido started to protest, but Saria cut him off.
“But nothing Mido. No tree is more important than Time and his friends finishing this quest so shut up,” and with that Saria led the team of heroes into the Kokiri forest to speak to the Deku tree.
Time felt a wash of nostalgia as they walked through the familiar forest. This was that last place he felt truly safe. It was also the last place that he had still felt like a child. He’d grown up so fast and he envied the eternal youth of the Kokiri. They would always get to have that childlike wonder never burdened by the dark things in their world. Except for Saria of course, she had watched his whole journey from the sacred realm until she was eventually released.
Finally they reached the clearing where the Deku tree lay and Time was pulled from his thoughts by the booming voice of the ancient tree. “Hello heroes, what brings you to this forest?”
They all bowed their heads slightly in respect. Time went to begin talking, but hesitated as he was once again a little kid standing before a dying tree with a gem in his hand and fear in his heart. Warriors seeing his hesitation took over for him for which he was very grateful.
“Hello Great Deku Tree,” the captain began. “We’ve come to ask for your help with our quest. We must defeat a dark creature that threatens all eras of Hyrule.”
“A dark creature? Is this related to the infection I’ve heard about?” The ancient tree asked in concern.
Warriors nodded grimly. “That is correct and it will continue to spread unless we defeat the creature and we need the Master sword to do that.”
“And to retrieve the Master sword you need the emerald I assume?” The wise plant asked and the captain just nodded. “This is a big favor you are asking of me and my people. Do you realize that? The emerald protects our forest and while there are no active threats to us now there may be at any time.”
“We understand, Great Deku Tree,” Time spoke up hoping he could plead their case. “It is a significant request, but if we don’t have the emerald, ultimately we cannot defeat the creature. We need all of the swords and all of the heroes to defeat it.”
The great tree thought for a moment as he surveyed the little band of heroes. “If you ask for something so precious, you must give me something equally as precious in return. Something that we can hold onto to ensure you will return the emerald. While I believe you will, the other Kokiri will not be so easily convinced of your honor.”
“What can we offer in return?” Time asked curiously.
“Something that means a great deal to you. Something that you would not want to leave behind. Something you will come back for,” The tree declared.
Time thought for a moment unsure what he could possibly possess that was as precious as the Kokiri emerald. After a moment of thought he knew what he needed to give them. Reluctantly and with a bit of a heavy heart he took off his marriage ring. The ring represented the most important thing in the world to him and it had also been his fathers before him. It was the only thing he had of his late father. A father he had never even met.
“Will this suffice?” Time asked as he offered the ring to the Deku tree. “It means a great deal to me. I won’t leave it behind. It’s my marriage ring and it once belonged to my father.”
The Deku tree took it in one of its branches and examined the ring. Then it examined Time, scrutinizing him, reading his emotions. From the sad glint in his eye the Deku tree could tell that it pained him a great deal to leave it behind. “This will suffice, yes. Thank you. In return as promised, the Kokiri emerald.”
After a moment a bright light appeared in front of them and slowly the emerald materialized from it. Time reached out and took it, inspecting it before handing it to Wild to put in his pad for safe keeping. “Thank you Great Deku Tree. We are very grateful.”
“Of course, it is always an honor to assist the great heroes. May your quest be fruitful,” it concluded in that booming, yet warm voice. “I wish you luck.”
They all offered their thanks to the tree and the Kokiri before it was time to go. They needed to get moving quickly as they had a long way to go to Zora’s domain.

-

Wild was relieved when Time finally announced that they had reached the entrance to Zora’s domain. The trail to Zora’s domain was steep and difficult just as it was in his era unfortunately. It had been nearly a full day's journey, but they were finally here. He looked around for the entrance expecting something just as grand as it was in his era, but was confused and a bit disappointed when he saw only a waterfall in front of them.
“Where is it?” Four asked what they were all thinking. “All I see is a waterfall.”
Time rolled his eyes good naturedly. “It’s not grand and fancy like Wild’s era. The Zora are more discreet here. They’re more vulnerable at this point in time so they try to keep their home hidden.”
The weathered hero pulled out his Ocarina and began to play a tune. Wild thought he recognized it as Zelda’s lullaby from when Time had played it for them to get Wind to fall asleep. As the song finished the chain felt the ground rumble beneath their feet as the waterfall before them opened up revealing a square doorway.
“This is the entrance. The Zora hid it long ago to prevent unwanted visitors,” Time explained. “Everybody through,” he ordered and as he hopped the small gap and motioned for everyone else to do so.
Wild followed his brothers and was the last one through the small hole in the cliff. He looked around as they entered the domain and it felt oddly comforting to be here even though it looked nothing like it did in his era. It was still his home, his people. The hero felt a pang of sadness and homesickness as he thought about how excited Sidon would be about seeing one of the earliest iterations of his homeland. The shark Zora would be ecstatic to have a chance to meet his ancestors in the flesh.
Time led them up the path toward the throne room and Wild inwardly groaned. More uphill walking. Mercifully they soon reached some stairs and Time paused. He could see the swirl of emotions in his eyes, anxiety, hope, fear, all of them present as he took a deep breath and started climbing. Once they reached the top they were met by the princess of the Zora, Ruto was her name. There was a canyon in the depths named after her if he remembered correctly. Mipha often talked about her and how she affected the history of the Zora, but unfortunately Wild didn’t remember much of what she said about it.
“Welcome back hero,” Princess Ruto greeted Time warmly. “It’s been a long time. What brings you and your friends to my domain today?”
“Hello, your highness. It has been awhile, I apologize that I don’t visit more often,” Time said sounding very formal and somewhat uncomfortable.
The princess smiled easily. “Yes I haven’t seen you since you ended our engagement,” she said and Time froze, clearly incredibly uncomfortable. “Dear Link I want you to know I harbor no feelings of contempt for you regarding our former engagement. I am happy you found someone you truly love and I have as well.”
“Do you harbor any feelings of contempt for other things,” Time said stiltedly.It seemed like he was trying to present it as a joke, but he just sounded awkward and nervous.
Ruto still chuckled, causing Time to visibly relax. “I don’t hold any contempt for you at all. However I know you wouldn’t come here unless you really needed my help. What is it thatThe Zora can help you with?”
“We’ve come to ask a favor of you. It may sound unreasonable, but I assure you that it is essential. Lives are at stake and it’s crucial that we finish our quest,” Time said, beating around the bush a bit which caused the princess to raise an eyebrow. “We need the Zora sapphire so we can access the Master sword.”
The Zora princess looked very surprised by this request and thought for a moment before replying. “While I want to help you and I trust that you wouldn’t lie about the importance of your quest I’m not sure I can fulfill such a request. The Zora sapphire is a family heirloom to the royal bloodline and I cannot give it to anyone outside of the Zora royal family unless I am to marry them.”
“Is there something we can give you in return?” Warriors asked, jumping into the conversation.
“I wish it was just a question of trusting it will be returned or trading it for something of equal value, but it is not. The stone is magically bound to the Zora royal family,” she said apologetically. “If I were to give it to anyone not of Zora royalty whether through blood or marriage, it would simply disappear and be returned to its original resting place in the bed of Lake Hylia. I truly wish to help you, but it is impossible unless I were to bring it to the temple for you and that I cannot do. My people need me here, especially with my father having fallen sick. I need to be here to lead them in his absence.”
The whole Chain looked hopeless at the Princess’ answer. Wild wanted to chuckle as it was clear that they had forgotten something. The solution to their problem was quite simple. “I can carry the stone,” he announced and everyone’s attention was suddenly on him.
His brothers looked a bit embarrassed having forgotten that he was in fact a king of the Zora while Ruto looked incredibly curious. “May I ask who you are?”
Wild stepped to the forefront and stood tall. “I am Link King of the Zora in my era, the era of the Wilds, and I am currently carrying the future heir to the Zoran throne.”
The Princess looked very pleased by this. “It is truly an amazing opportunity to meet a future Zoran King. It is an honor to have you here and I wish you and your child good health and fortune,” she said with a large warm smile.
“Thank you, it is an honor to meet you as well. I only wish my husband Sidon could be here to meet you as well. He would have loved to ask you about Zoran history,” Wild replied with a fond smile at the thought of Sidon’s enthusiastic questions and curious eyes as he sought to learn. He so loved to learn, especially about his people’s history.
“Maybe one day I will have a chance to meet him,” Ruto said happily. “I would be happy to give you the sapphire.” She held out her hand and said something in ancient Zoran before the Sapphire suddenly materialized in her hand. “For you your majesty.”
“Thank you,” Wild said sincerely as he reached out to take the deep blue stone. “I will return it to you as soon as I can.”
“Don’t worry about returning it,” Ruto said much to his surprise. “Just promise me that you will keep it safe and when the time is right you will give it to your little one.”
Wild smiled at the thought of having an heirloom for his baby. Something to connect them to their people’s history and their ancestors. “I would love nothing more than to pass it on to them. Thank you, your highness.”
“Of course it was my pleasure,” Ruto replied, sending a wave of nostalgia through Wild at the familiar phrase. Ruto was a lot like Mipha and it warmed his heart to know that her spirit still lived in her ancestors and possibly even future generations. “I wish you luck on your quest. Goodbye heroes.”
The band of heroes said their farewell and set out once again. Two stones down one more to go

Chapter 26: That Didn't go Well

Summary:

The chain sets out to get the Fire ruby, but run into a bit of trouble.

Notes:

Here's another one finally alkdflkajdfkj. I'm not abandoning this fic so we're getting through it slowly, but surely lol. If anyone has suggestions for Time and Wild's babies feel free to leave a comment!

CW this chapter: Violence, injury, blood.

“Are we there yet?” Wind asked again for the umpteenth time and Wild could see Warriors eyebrow twitch in annoyance.
“Not yet,” the captain said in a measured tone. “You’ll know when we are.”
Wind huffed. “But how much longer?”
“A while,” Time replied, putting a hand on Warriors’ shoulder to keep him from going over to the sailor to smack him upside the head.
Wind just sighed loudly and continued on in silence. Blessedly it was only another 10 minutes before they could see the entrance to Goron City. It looked more lively than what Time had described. Of course the last time he was there was on his first adventure so it’s not surprising that it changed so much. They walked through the big doors and Wild could feel the stares of the Goron as they entered. It must be quite a sight for them to see so many Hylians here as most wouldn’t brave the walk up the mountain.
The main part of the city was a bit more put together it seemed from what Time had told them. Instead of the steep cliffs leading down to the center there were stairs in between now. Likely put it to make it easier for traffic to move throughout the city. They waded through the Gorons going about their day as they followed the steps down. At the bottom Time led them over to a door that looked rather indistinct. It looked like any old door, but as Twilight took hold of the rope that was clearly meant to open the door, Wild could see a dark tunnel ahead. There was a spot of light at the end for them to follow, but where the light was coming from, Wild wasn’t sure. As they walked down the tunnel they could hear a loud conversation.
As they came to the end of the tunnel they were faced with the chief’s chambers where the chief, or at least Wild assumed they were the chief, was having a lively conversation with another Goron.
“Yes of course!” The chief declared loudly. “Keep me updated on your progress!”
“Of course chief. Thank you,” The Goron replied before turning to make his exit. He stopped for a moment, confused by the band of Hylians standing in the doorway. “Who are you all?”
“We just wanted to speak with the chief if that’s okay with him,” Time replied politely looking toward… Darunia, yes that was his name.
The Goron shrugged. “Better ask the chief that,” he said as he pushed through the group heading back down the tunnel.
Darunia looked over the Chain before he smiled as he recognized Time. “Ah Link! It’s been a while! What brings you all the way back to Goron City?”
“Hello Chief Darunia,” Time said with a slight, respectful bow of his head. “I’ve come to ask for the Goron’s assistance if I may?”
The chief Goron laughed. “Why so formal young man! Of course, ask away!”
Time nodded. “Alright. I have come to ask if we may borrow the Spiritual Stone of Fire once again. We are on a quest and we require the master sword to finish it.”
Darunia seemed a bit surprised by the request. “It must be a dangerous quest if you require that sword….” The chief said, mostly talking to himself. “While I wish to grant this request I cannot. Not because I am unwilling, but because the Goron Ruby was stolen about a week ago.”
“By who?” Twilight asked, a bit irritated by this hiccup in their quest.
“It was a group of Gibdos. Maybe 10 to 15 of them. They attacked after sundown when most of the city was asleep,” Darunia said a bit sadly. “We let our guard down and they were able to take it. Not sure why they came, but people have reported seeing a nest of sorts up the mountain in a large cave.”
“Could you mark the location on a map?” Time asked as he pulled out a map of his Hyrule.
“Sure can. You’re welcome to use it if you can get it. If you could just return it when you’re done I’m sure all of us Gorons would be very grateful,” Darunia said as he took the charcoal from Time’s hand to mark the map. “Should be in this area. Not sure on the exact location, but should be close to there.”
Time gave a decisive nod. “Thank you Darunia we really appreciate your help.”
“Of course. You’re always welcome in Goron City!” Darunia replied in that booming voice. “Good Luck!”
-
As they got near to the area that Darunia had indicated on the map it was easy to find the Gibdos nest. They were quite loud unsurprisingly, so it was easy to just follow the sound and they soon came to the opening of the cave. Warriors gestured for everyone to huddle up a ways away from the entrance.
“Alright let’s discuss the plan,” he began whispering as they formed a circle. “We may need someone to scout so we know what we’re dealing with.”
“I say we just bum rush them,” Legend offered. “Gibdos don’t need strategy, you just gotta kill em.”
“I disagree,” Four argued. “You should use strategy for any operation such as invading a base or lair. We need to know what’s going on in there, and Gibdos are unpredictable.”
“They’re not that bad,” Hyrule argued. “At least not in my era.”
Sky looked very confused by all of this. “What are Gibdos?” The whole chain turned to look at him in disbelief. “What?”
Twilight looked stunned. “You’ve really never seen one?”
“No?” Sky replied, bewildered.
“It’s not that big of a deal guys. We don’t have time to fuck around,” Time said cutting everyone off. “I’ll go in and scout the place. I should only be a minute.”
Before anyone could question him, Time was already off, jogging toward the cave where the cacophony of Gibdos was coming from. “I guess we wait then,” Warriors said, taking a seat on the ground.
Wind sat beside him and soon everyone else followed suit. It was only about 5 minutes before Time returned still being stealthy to make sure he wasn’t seen or followed. “Darunia was pretty spot on in his estimate. There were 16 from what I counted. No queen yet which is good.”
“That shouldn’t be too hard then,” Warriors said as he stood up. “Alright. We’ll go in stealthily, see how many we can take out before we’re noticed. Then we’ll give them a good fight and once we’re seen Wild can help from the entrance with his bow. Sound good?”
Everyone readily agreed and they began approaching the cave. Once they came to the mouth of the cave Wild pulled out his bow and readied it while the others began slipping quietly inside. It was a few minutes before Wild heard any commotion besides the ambient sounds of the Gibdos. It was when he heard a Gibdo scream that he finally stepped in front of the entrance and took aim. Each of his brothers was facing down a Gibdo some of them multiple. It was a frenzy of action and Wild could barely keep up with everything. He was careful as he took aim and hit a Gibdo attempting to sneak up on Wind.
Wind gave him a grateful thumbs up before surging forward to hit the Gibdo in front of him. Wild saw a Gibdo approaching Warriors and quickly knocked three arrows before aiming at the Gibdo. As soon as he had released the arrows he heard a particularly loud screech from one of the Gibdos closer to the entrance. His head whipped around and he saw Legend frozen, standing there helpless as a Gibdo was winding up to land a blow on the immobile hero. Just before it swung, rock in it’s hand, Hyrule jumped in the way taking the blow on his right temple.
The Hero of Hyrule was immediately knocked unconscious and fell to the ground in front of the Gibdo. Wild hardly even thought at he knocked two more arrows and fired them off followed quickly by 3 more. As each of the arrows met their target the Gibdo staggered and made a weak effort to try and attack Hyrule again, but soon lost the battle as it fell to the ground, dead. The former champion ran to the two vulnerable heroes, who thankfully were not currently being pursued by any Gibdos.
When he reached his two compromised brothers Legend was finally knocked out of his stupor and immediately dropped beside Hyrule. “Wake up!” He hissed as he shook the traveler, but of course he didn’t respond.
“That was a hard hit, I doubt he’ll be awake anytime soon,” Wild said as he went to squat by his legs. “I’ll get the legs you get the head.”
Legend nodded and quickly did as Wild said. They both knew it was important they get him out as fast as possible. Luckily Hyrule was quite light and they were able to quickly remove him from the main cave. Once outside Wild surveyed the surrounding area and spotted a small cave. “We’ll hide out in that small cave. Come get us when you’re done,” he said pointing to the small opening in the mountainside.
“Alright, I’ll help you get him there.” They carried the unconscious traveler to the cave and Legend helped settle him on the floor of the cave before turning to leave. “Don’t die,” he said before sprinting out of the cave to rejoin the fight.
“Right,” Wild said with a small unhinged chuckle. Wild waited for what felt like an hour, but was probably only 5 minutes before he realized he could hear something approaching from within the cave. He left the entrance he had been guarding to stand by Hyrule as he tried to discern what the noise was and where it was coming from. Suddenly he felt a breeze hit the back of his neck and he whipped around to see 2 Gibdos ambling toward them as fast as they could go. Wild pulled out his sword ready to defend his brother and began to try and draw them away.
As one of them swung at him he parried the blow, before quickly counterstriking and successfully cutting off the creature's hand. This only served to piss the thing off and he could see that it was gearing up to scream. Having seen what happened to Legend he rolled away as fast and as far as he could before hunkering down to cover his ears. The Gibdo screamed loudly, but thankfully having covered his ears, Wild was unaffected. The cave however was not as unphased as Wild was.
The ground beneath his feet began to rumble and he watched at the entrance they had come in through began to collapse. So much for escaping that way he would have to find a different exit. Wild dodged another blow from a Gibdo as he rushed to grab Hyrule. He wasn’t supposed to be doing much heavy lifting at this point, but he didn’t really have a choice. He picked up Hyrule, draping the hero’s body across his shoulders and began running further into the cave away from the Gibdos. He only had the light of his arm to see by now so he nearly stumbled several times before spotting a light farther down the tunnel.
He beelined for the beam of light thanking Farore that there was another exit. Thankfully the Gibdos had already been caught in the collapse that was following him down the tunnel so he just needed to reach the exit. Wild repeated this in his head like a mantra until finally he was nearly there. As he came to the mouth of the cave the tip of his boot got caught on a rock. He yelped as he tumbled to the ground thankfully throwing Hyrule out of harm's way as he did.
Wild didn’t even have time to comprehend that he was falling until his head had already hit the ground turning the world black.
-
Wild awoke with a pounding in his head and a groan of pain. He raised his left hand to his temple and was a bit alarmed when it came back bloody. Immediately he began checking over his own body for any other injuries and saw none, except for when he looked at his right arm. It seemed that when he tumbled he hadn’t tumbled far enough and his right arm was pinned beneath a pile of boulders.
He was pretty damn lucky that his head and arm were his only injuries. Wild understood how very close he had just come to death, again. This time he was much more grateful for having escaped as he put hand on his protruding belly. “I hope you’re alright,” he whispered.
Looking at his arm he was trying to gauge whether he should wait for help to dislodge it or simply disconnect it and find the others. In the end he decided on the latter twisting his arm and pulling the socket free from the machinery. Suddenly he remembered why he had been in the cave in the first place and frantically looked around for Hyrule. He was about 15 feet away laying on the ground on his side still unconscious, but relatively unharmed. There was no way he would be able to carry him now that he was down an arm so he listened patiently for any sign of where the rest of the chain might be.
His answer came quickly as he heard the sound of the chain calling for him and Hyrule. It was easy to follow the 7 voices all calling for him and as he came down the hill a bit more he could see them heading up the mountain. “Up here!” He yelled back waving his one arm and what was left of the other.
Twilight caught sight of him and motioned to the others who followed him up the mountain. As they got to him Twilight looked at his right shoulder, horrified. “What happened!?”
“The cave collapsed. I managed to make it out with just a bump on my head, but my arm wasn’t so lucky. It got pinned so I took it off so I could find you guys,” Wild replied eerily calm. He was always quite good in stressful situations and would worry about having a panic attack later. “Hyrule is okay, he's just up the mountain a bit.”
The chain followed Wild to where he had left Hyrule and Legend went to kneel beside him. He shook the traveler gently, but there was no response. “Still out cold. We need to get him out of here quickly.”
“Alright we’ll grab him and head to Kakariko. It’s not too far,” Time replied as he stooped to pick up the traveler.
Time got him situated on his back with the help of Warriors and Twilight. As they were about to set off Twilight stopped them when he saw the remnant of Wild’s arm. “Should we grab that? You might need it.”
Wild inspected it and the mountain of rocks it was buried under before shaking his head. “It’s not worth saving. Even if we could dig it out, I doubt it’s salvageable. I’ll just have to make do until I can get my old one or have Purah make a new one.”
“Are you sure? We can try to get it out,” Sky said gently.
“No it’s alright. I’m sure,” Wild replied decisively.
“We should get going then,” Four said as they began to walk down the mountain. “We don’t have a lot of daylight left.”
Everyone readily followed their lead. They were all ready for a bath and a warm bed. Wild hoped they had food as well, he was starving.